[][]

A TRACT ON THE LAW OF NATURE, AND PRINCIPLES OF ACTION IN MAN.

BY GRANVILLE SHARP.

For ye are all the SONS OF GOD by Faith in Chriſt Jeſus. GAL. iii. 26.
"—one is your Maſter (even) CHRIST, and ALL YE ARE BRETHREN. And"—"one is your Father, which is in Heaven." MATTH. xxiii. 8, 9.

LONDON: Printed for B. WHITE, at Horace's Head, in Fleet-ſtreet; and E. and C. DILLY, in the Poultry.

MDCCLXXVII.

A TRACT ON THE LAW OF NATURE, &c.

[1]

I HAVE neither leiſure nor abilities to undertake a regular definition of the Law of Nature, with all the doctrines uſually ranked under that head: and indeed, if I had both leiſure and abilities, I ſhould want inclination; becauſe ſuch a work would unavoidably become voluminous, on account of the variety of authors neceſſary to be mentioned, who have treated the ſubject with different views: and as all ſcience is vain, which is not reduced to practice, ſo the more voluminous any ſubject is rendered, [2] the leſs it can be uſeful, on account of the increaſed difficulty of communicating it to the generality of readers. I have therefore confined my tract to ſuch general remarks on the ſubject, as are moſt neceſſary for the obſervation of my countrymen at large, with reſpect (more particularly) to one point, viz. the Illegality of reducing or ſubjecting mankind to involuntary ſervitude, either under political or private dominion: as all pretenſions to an unlimited authority of any man or men over others, are contrary to Natural Equity and the Laws of God, as well as baneful to mankind in general; which effect is unhappily demonſtrated by the numberleſs inſtances of unnatural oppreſſion now prevailing to the deſtruction of mankind, in almoſt every part of the world. I have already ſhewn in my anſwer (1) to the Reverend [3] Mr. Thompſon (an advocate for the African ſlave trade) that the Jewiſh conſtitutions were not ſtrictly conſiſtent with the Law of Nature in all points; and, conſequently, that they are not to be conſidered as the rule by which lawyers and caſuiſts may ſafely determine "what is, or what is not, according to Nature."

The Law of Nature has been variouſly repreſented; but all the beſt writers, both ancient and modern, agree in adopting that maxim of the Civil Inſtitutes (2), which declares involuntary ſervitude, [4] or ſlavery, to be "contrary to the Law of Nature:" this rule is commonly underſtood as applicable only to domeſtic ſlavery; but it is equally true when applied to political oppreſſion, or the exerciſe of an unlimited dominion over a whole nation. Some few authors indeed have been ſo unreaſonable, as to aſſert that "there is no ſuch thing as natural Law;" but they are properly cenſured by the learned Baron Puffendorf, in his "Law of Nature and Nations." Book 2. Chap. 3.

[5]He particularly mentions the argument of Carniades as contracted by Lactantius to the following effect.

"That men firſt inſtituted Laws to ſecure and promote their own advantage, &c. but that there was no ſuch thing as Natural Law in the world," &c. p. 104.

Such doctrine is certainly very convenient for Tyrants and Slaveholders of every degree, who muſt otherwiſe remain without excuſe, whenever "the Law of Nature," and "the Common Rights of Humanity," are urged againſt them: it is therefore neceſſary for them, either to miſrepreſent the Law of Nature (as the Reverend Mr. Thompſon has done), or elſe (like Carniades) utterly to deny its exiſtence. This latter method has been alſo adopted by ſome modern advocates for Slavery, who, in private diſcourſe on this ſubject, have declared, that they eſteem "the Law of Nature" [6] to be no other than their natural propenſity to purſue their own heart's deſire of profit or pleaſure: and this they call "natural Liberty;" though it certainly is the moſt unnatural Tyranny: for when the immutable neceſſity of reciprocal conſideration is forgot, or ſet aſide, there can be no ſafety among men, and conſequently no natural Liberty: we muſt, therefore, ſubmit ourſelves to be the ſervants of law, in order to be truly free; according to the excellent obſervation of Cicero. "Legum denique idcirco omnes Servi ſumus, ut liberi eſſe poſſumus." Tom. 2. p. 208. (3). We may learn from the hiſtories of all nations, that Luſt, Avarice, Pride, Revenge, Love of Power, Jealouſy, &c. are Principles of Action, which unavoidably produce oppreſſion and wrongs, to the deſtruction of the human ſpecies, in all places where will and pleaſure (whether in political or private dominion) [7] are ſupreme; or whenever Self-love and Private Intereſt become entirely predominant among men. That Self-love is predominant with the generality of mankind is but too apparent; yet we are not, therefore, obliged to admit that "Self-love" is "the univerſal principle of action;" though an eminent and learned law-writer has (with very good intentions, as his argument proves) thought proper to give it that title.

"Honeſty (indeed) is the beſt policy," even for a ſelfiſh man to purſue; and, it is certain, that the ſolid attainments of virtue and juſtice afford a real and ſubſtantial ſatisfaction, which in the end, moſt amply fulfils the purpoſes of Self-love.

But though Virtue and Honeſty are thus favourable to Self-love in their natural effects, yet this, by no means, proves that [8] Self-love is the motive of all virtuous and honeſt men; or that it is the "univerſal principle of action:" for, if that were really the caſe, many of the moſt amiable virtues muſt be eſteemed mere empty names. There could be no true Generoſity or Benevolence; no Diſintereſted Goodneſs of heart; no ſincere Natural Affection between parents and their children, huſbands and their wives, brethren, friends, &c. whereas hiſtory affords many undoubted inſtances of Self-love being loſt in the ſuperior affections, natural to generous minds, in all theſe different degrees of connection; but it is needleſs to recite them, ſince, even in the brute creation there are natural (3) affections ſuperior to Self-love.

[9]The common hen is ſo inflamed with Natural Affection, and anxious care for her tender brood, that ſhe ſeems to have as little ſenſe of Self-love in time of danger, as of her own weakneſs; for ſhe will boldly fly in the face of every invader (except man) however ſuperior in ſize or ſtrength to herſelf.

The timorous cow, it is ſaid, will attack the fierceſt tyger, when her calf is by her ſide. Many inſtances of very extraordinary Affection in dogs to their maſters have been well atteſted. Thoſe faithful animals have ſometimes been known to loſe all ſenſe of danger to themſelves in the neceſſary defence of their owners. And the very ſwine diſcover ſuch a Natural Affection and real ſympathy for their brethren of the ſty, [10] whenever they hear their cries of diſtreſs, that their example ought to ſhame the depraved part of mankind (imperial tyrants and royal robbers, who extend their dominion by breach of faith, unlawful invaſion, murder and rapine, as alſo thoſe petty tyrants and deſtroyers of mankind the African traders, and American ſlaveholders) leſt the affectionate brute, notwithſtanding his ſenſuality, ſhould ſeem, on compariſon, a more generous, and therefore a more noble animal than that Man, who ſtifles all Natural Affection, Fellow-feeling, and Charity to his kind, merely for the ſake of acquiring power, or worldly profit to himſelf; and ſurely a time will come, when all ſuch offenders againſt the Law of Nature (who prefer the wages of unrighteouſneſs to the natural dictates of Humanity and Conſcience) will have reaſon to eſteem the lot of the moſt contemptible brute infinitely more eligible than their own!

[11]Now, as it appears that "Self-love" is not the "univerſal Principle of Action" even in brutes, much leſs ought it to be eſteemed ſo in mankind, becauſe the human ſoul (beſides the Natural Affection which men ought to have in common with other creatures) is endowed with a much more noble principle, or motive to good actions, I mean Reaſon, or that "Knowledge of good and evil," which we inherit from our firſt parents, and which they unlawfully took upon themſelves, at the inſtigation of their ſpiritual enemy, that they might thereby be rendered accountable for all their actions, and, through Knowledge (4), become guilty before God!

The hiſtory of that fatal tranſaction demands our moſt careful conſideration, ſince all mankind are particularly affected [12] by it! And ſurely the principles of our own Nature are ſubjects of enquiry infinitely more important to us, than all the other branches of natural Philoſophy; and yet perhaps they are leſs examined by men of ſcience, and conſequently are leſs underſtood, than any other! but in vain is the moſt accurate knowledge of plants, drugs, foſſils, and minerals; or of the exact revolutions of the heavenly bodies, and of the nature and properties of all the elements, &c. if the philoſopher is unacquainted with himſelf (5), and the properties and ſtate of his own ſoul, which is too often the caſe! Knowledge, in all the former particulars, is indeed honourable and praiſe-worthy, but, in the latter, it is indiſpenſable; for when men, through ignorance of the compouna Nature of man, ſlight the common means, [13] which God has revealed, to guard their minds againſt intellectual deceptions, they are ſure to be perverted in their principles, to the imminent danger both of body and ſoul! Such an one, probably, thinks himſelf too judicious a critic to admit the Moſaic account of the ſubject now before us, viz. the Fall of Man; at leaſt in the literal ſenſe of the text: ſo that the doctrines, which I propoſe to collect from it, will have very little weight, I fear, with men of that ſtamp. Nevertheleſs, as there are many doctrines in other parts of Scripture, which corroborate the literal meaning of that relation, and as there are alſo ſeveral circumſtances diſcoverable in the Nature of Man, which cannot otherwiſe be reaſonably accounted for, I muſt beg my readers to excuſe me, even if they think me too prolix in my examination of that part of the ſacred hiſtory, which I conceive to be abſolutely neceſſary for the [14] obtaining a true practical idea of the Law of Nature, and the Principles of Action in Man.

God delivered a clear and expreſs Law to Man before the fall;—‘but of the tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil, thou ſhalt not eat of it: and then follows the denunciation of puniſhment;—‘for in the day that thou eateſt thereof, thou ſhalt ſurely DIE. Gen. ii. 17.

This was the firſt and only penal Law; A FORFEITURE OF LIFE! And though we find afterwards, that the declared puniſhment was not immediately executed according to the letter (that is, the penalty of death was not inflicted on the day of the tranſgreſſion, as it ſeemed to be at firſt ordained) yet this affords no juſt exception againſt the truth and propriety of the relation.

[15]The ſame ALMIGHTY BEING, who had a right (as all things are his own) to prohibit the action above-mentioned, and to aſſign a puniſhment for diſobedience, had certainly a right alſo to reſpite, or poſtpone, or even to remit (if he had been pleaſed to do ſo) the execution of the Law which he himſelf had ordained. But for the preſent it is ſufficient to remark, that the nature of the penalty had been clearly revealed to our firſt parents, and was as clearly underſtood by them, ſo that they were ſufficiently ſenſible of their obligation to obſerve the ſaid Law, previous to their breach of it: which plainly appears by the ſpeech of the woman to the tempter, viz. ‘But of the fruit of the tree in the midſt of the garden, GOD hath ſaid, ye ſhall not eat of it, neither ſhall ye touch it, leſt ye die.

[16]After ſo clear an acknowledgment of the divine precept, the act of taking the fruit (which otherwiſe in itſelf would, probably, have been no crime) was certainly a wilful ſin of a very heinous nature, being a groſs contempt of God's word, for which our firſt parents very juſtly incurred the penalty of death, which, they were previouſly told, muſt be the conſequence of diſobedience.

They had received this caution even from God himſelf, whom they knew to be their Maker and Supreme Lord; and yet the unwary woman unhappily liſtened to an aſſertion, that was abſolutely contradictory to her Creator's word, and thereby drew upon herſelf, and all her deſcendants, the irrevocable doom to labour!—pain!—and mortality!

Perhaps the haughty philoſopher will now be ready to arraign the juſtice of [17] the divine decree, which involved the innocent progeny (that is, innocent with reſpect to this particular crime) in the puniſhment of their guilty parents; but if he will patiently follow me through this examination of Human Nature, he will, perhaps, be able to form a better idea of the Nature of original Sin, and of the cauſe of its being intailed (or rather the effects of its being intailed) on all the deſcendants of Adam. For the immediate effect of that original Sin of our firſt parents, was the acquiſition of an additional faculty (even of a divine attribute) to the Nature of Man, which of courſe deſcends from theſe original ſtocks by natural inheritance to all their progeny, and thereby inevitably involves them all in the ſame condemnation; the manner of which ſhall be more particularly explained hereafter. This very ancient example of puniſhment for a contempt of God's word (the [18] direful effects of which, labour, pain, and mortality, are ever before us) ſhould teach mankind the extreme danger of paying attention to any doctrines and interpretations of Law or Religion, that have the leaſt tendency to oppoſe or contradict the literal or moſt obvious meaning of God's word; for the efforts of our ſpiritual Enemy are never more baneful, than when he is pleaſed to aſſume the office of a commentator on the Laws of God; in which character he is frequently diſcoverable; for though he does not now preſent himſelf outwardly or apparently, as at firſt, in the aſſumed ſhape of a ſerpent, yet the venom of his doctrines is too often ſufficiently diſtinguiſhable, both in the writings and diſcourſes of men! And it is remarkable, that his firſt attempt againſt mankind ſhould be in the capacity of a critick on the Divine Law! The influence of ſpiritual enemies is indeed a diſtinct Principle of Action in [19] Man, which ſhall be more particularly mentioned in the courſe of this Tract.

But to return to the firſt fatal inſtance, before-mentioned, of Satan's ſucceſs, in miſleading mankind, which occaſioned another diſtinct Principle of Action in Man.

It appears that the Tempter was well well acquainted with the true nature and effects of the forbidden fruit, which he declared, indeed, but not without uttering, at the ſame time, a notorious falſehood. ‘Ye ſhall not ſurely die (ſaid he) for God doth know, that in the day ye eat thereof’ (viz. of the fruit taken from the tree of knowledge) ‘then your eyes ſhall be opened: and ye ſhall be as gods, knowing Good and Evil. Gen. iii. 4, 5.

[20]Now this acquiſition of Knowledge, which the Tempter promiſed, was really ſuch as he repreſented it, viz. a Divine Attribute ("Ye ſhall become as gods, knowing Good and Evil;" ſo that, in this one reſpect, indeed, his intelligence was true: for the inſpired hiſtorian has recorded alſo the words of God himſelf to the ſame effect:—‘And the Lord God ſaid, Behold, the man is become AS ONE OF US, to know Good and Evil. (Chap. iii. 22.) But truth is much more deceitful and dangerous, even than falſehood itſelf, when, for the purpoſe of miſleading, it is maliciouſly blended with the latter; for notwithſtanding the Deceiver's flattering aſſurance to our firſt parents, that they ſhould "not die;" yet in the very day (as it ſeems) of their tranſgreſſion, they heard the tremendous ſentence of miſery and death pronounced againſt them! and though it was not then finally executed, as they had reaſon [21] to expect it would, according to the tenor of the Law before declared, on which the judgment was founded, (for God never judges men without Law, like the arbitrary princes of this world) yet the ſaid Law, by which their lives were expreſsly forfeited, was ſufficiently fulfilled by the condemnation of the tranſgreſſors (on the very day of their offence) to mortality; whereby their once immortal bodies were rendered continually liable to diſeaſes, injuries, miſery, and death, as the bodies of all their deſcendants have ever ſince been! and they were no longer entitled even to the food neceſſary for the ſupport of their poor mortal bodies, without ſevere labour, care, and aſſiduity!‘Curſed is the ground for thy ſake; in ſorrow (6) [22] ſhalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life. Thorns alſo and thiſtles ſhall it bring forth to thee: and thou ſhalt eat the herb of the field.—In the ſweat of thy face’ (ſaid God to his guilty creature man) ‘ſhalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground: for out of it waſt thou taken: for duſt thou art, and unto duſt thou ſhalt return. (Gen. iii. 17, to 19.)

Theſe have ever ſince been the conditions of human life; and though ſome men, who have ſtore of worldly goods, endeavour to caſt away care, and ſeem to [23] live in a ſtate of oppoſition to this general rule, yet they only deceive themſelves; for no deſcendant of Adam, be he ever ſo rich, has any right to eat the bread of idleneſs; nor can he do ſo without offence againſt his own ſoul, as well as againſt this univerſal ordinance of God.—If Providence has afforded him wealth and leiſure, he is accountable for both; being only a ſteward for life; after which, the performance of his duty to God, to his country, to his neighbours, nay, to mankind in general, his brethren of the univerſe, will be ſtrictly ſcrutinized, and puniſhed in proportion to the degree of his wilful neglect and diſobedience; ſince nothing is more clearly revealed, than that all mankind lie under an indiſpenſable obligation to improve their talents for all theſe duties, as well as to uſe them whenever there is an opportunity; ſo that the man who neglects to employ, in theſe ſervices, a due [24] portion of that leiſure, which his rank, or ſituation in life affords him, may juſtly be ſaid to miſpend his Maſter's time, for it is not his own: and ſuch an one muſt inevitably ſuffer with the "unprofitable ſervant," deſcribed in the Goſpel, who neglected to improve his talent;‘Caſt ye the unprofitable ſervant into outer darkneſs!—There ſhall be weeping and gnaſhing of teeth. Matt. xxv. 30. See the whole parable from the 14th verſe, whereby it plainly appears, that mankind are laid under an indiſpenſable neceſſity to improve their reſpective natural talents, to the beſt of their power, for their Lord's ſervice.

The affluence, and unemployed leiſure, therefore, of many perſons, whom we daily ſee amongſt us, afford no juſt exception to God's general ordinance concerning the hard conditions of human [25] life. It is almoſt too obvious to be mentioned, that riches and hereditary honours procure no exemption from the moſt material part of that ſentence, viz. "to duſt thou ſhalt return!" And that the time and manner of that returning to the duſt, or to the ground, is equally unknown to the rich and to the poor, though to both equally certain: ſo that no man, not the greateſt or moſt independent, can claim even a ſingle day before-hand as his own: ‘I will ſay to my ſoul’ (ſaith the rich man in the parable) ‘Soul, thou haſt much goods laid up for many years: take thine eaſe, eat, drink and be merry. But God ſaid unto him, Thou fool, THIS NIGHT THY SOUL SHALL BE REQUIRED OF THEE; then whoſe ſhall thoſe things be which thou haſt provided? Luke xii. 19, 20. Wherefore, with reſpect alſo to the other part of the puniſhment for the original ſin (viz. the doom to labour) let thoſe [26] men, who think themſelves exempted, by their rank and fortunes, from the neceſſity of employment; who think they have a right to ſpend their time, as well as their money, juſt as they pleaſe, for their own amuſement and mere ſelf-ſatisfaction; and ſeem to enjoy leiſure and eaſe, as if God's general ordinance to all mankind had been partial, or of none effect! Let ſuch men, I ſay, be reminded of the alarming dreadful ſentence pronounced by "the Lord of the vineyard" in the parable. ‘Behold, theſe three years I come ſeeking fruit on this fig-tree, and find none: cut it down, why cumbereth it the ground (7)?’ How abſurd therefore is the pride of thoſe men, who value themſelves on account of territorial authority (whether publick or private) and yet live as if the importance, which they aſſume in right of landed poſſeſſions, or hereditary rank in life, might of [27] itſelf be eſteemed a ſufficient merit without the cultivation of any other! But let them remember, that there is a ‘Lord of the vineyard (8),’ to whom all things belong (9), and to whom a ſtrict account muſt be rendered of every truſt (10), and of every poſſeſſion, whether of lands, or of governments: ſo that the dominions and eſtates of all temporal lords and landowners (be their right of tenure ever ſo unexceptionable among men) are yet ſo far from being their own, that even they themſelves, whenever they acquire a habit of miſpending their time and wealth, [28] are juſtly eſteemed as INCUMBRANCES upon that very ground, in which all their imaginary conſequence is planted! Now, ſhall we envy the rich man's enjoyment of unemployed leiſure, if this be the conſequence? Far better had it been for ſuch a perſon to have endured, with the meaneſt labourer, the common lot of man, and in the ſweat of his face to have eat his bread (11), than thus to have lived an unworthy exception to the general decree, thereby rendering himſelf in the ſight of God, as one that ‘cumbereth the ground!’ It would be well for mankind, if the conſideration of this ſentence might be eſteemed alſo a general Principle of Action; but, alas! we are all too apt to miſpend our time in ſome degree; yet it is a failing to which the rich are more particularly liable. They are not compelled by neceſſity, like other men, to think for themſelves; and [29] from thence a fatal, inconſiderate notion is too apt to prevail among them, viz. that their time is their own; and therefore, as they preſume upon a ſuppoſed right to ſpend their leiſure, according to their own Will and Pleaſure, they neceſſarily miſpend their ſubſtance alſo, for which they are equally accountable; and as riches are alſo the ordinary means of procuring the ſweets and enjoyments of life, they are, conſequently, a continual ſource of temptation, as well to acquire them unjuſtly, as to expend them improperly. From hence, probably, ariſes the extreme danger of riches to the ſpiritual welfare of mankind! ‘Verily I ſay unto you (ſaid our Lord) that a rich man ſhall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven. And again I ſay unto you, it is eaſier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, then for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of GOD, Matth. xix. 23, 24. ‘Go [30] to now, ye rich men,—weep and howl for your miſeries that ſhall come upon you! James v. 1.‘Son, remember that thou in thy life-time receivedſt thy good things, and likewiſe Lazarus evil things: but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented. Luke xvi. 25. It is, nevertheleſs, through the additional faculty before-mentioned, which human nature acquired by the tranſgreſſion of our firſt parents (viz. the Knowledge of Good and Evil) that Sin is imputed to us, whether we be rich or poor.

Our ſpiritual Enemy envied the happineſs of mankind in their original ſtate; and, therefore, artfully led them to the criminal uſurpation of forbidden Knowledge, that they might, thereby, be rendered accountable to THE ETERNAL JUDGE for all their thoughts, words, and actions; and, through Knowledge, become [31] guilty before GOD, and continually ſubject to Sin and Death! For this divine Knowledge obliges us (howſoever we act) to approve, at leaſt, of virtuous actions, and to condemn vice; ſo that, when men tranſgreſs, it is, for the moſt part, knowingly, or wilfully: and as ‘the ſtrength of Sin is the Law (12),’ ſo the guilt of every criminal action is with juſtice imputed to us, becauſe we have wilfully offended againſt this natural Light, or LAW in our hearts, by which we ought to have known how ‘to refuſe the evil, and chuſe the good. Iſa. vii. 15.

The Gentiles, without the knowledge of Scripture, nevertheleſs acknowledged this principle. "Law" (according to Cicero) ‘is a ſupreme Reaſon planted in [32] nature, which commands what ought to be done, and prohibits the contrary;" and he affirms, that "the ſame Reaſon, when it is eſtabliſhed and perfected in the mind of man, is Law.

"Lex" (ſays he, in his firſt Book de Legibus) ‘eſt Ratio ſumma, inſita in Naturâ, quae jubet ea quae facienda ſunt, prohibetque contraria. Eadem Ratio, cum eſt in hominis mente confirmata et confecta, Lex eſt. See Tom. 4. of his Works, p. 219. (13).

Here the enlightened Heathen writer plainly acknowledges the Principle as natural to Mankind (—‘Ratio ſumma, inſita in Naturâ) and yet eſteemed it, at the ſame time, a divine Attribute, by ſome means imparted from GOD (—‘recta, et a numine Deorum tracta Ratio’) though he might probably be [33] unacquainted with the occaſion of its being engraffed in Human Nature. He mentions this Attribute again, in his ſecond Book de Natura Deorum, where he ſpeaks of Prudence, or the choice of Good, and rejection of Evil, ‘as a univerſal Law common to God and Man.

‘Sequitur ut eadem ſit in his, quae in genere humano, ratio, eadem veritas utrobique ſit, eademque Lex; quae eſt recti praeceptio, pravique depulſio. Ex quo intelligitur, prudentiam quoque, et mentem á Diis ad homines perveniſſe, &c. (Tom. 4. p. 157.) And in his firſt Book de Officiis, he more particularly defines the Law of Nature in Man, by deſcribing the double bias of ſoul, viz. Appetite and Reaſon, and inſtead of laying down Appetite, or the Purſuit of Happineſs, as the Rule of Obedience (which ſome very eminent and learned lawyers have done) he wiſely reverſes that rule, and thence [34] forms an unexceptionable Rule of Action, viz. that Reaſon muſt rule, but Appetite obey. See his own words: ‘Duplex eſt enim vis animorum, atque naturae: una pars in appetitu poſita eſt, quae eſt [...] Graecè, quae hominem huc, et illuc rapit: altera in ratione quae docet, et explanat, quid faciendum, fugiendumque ſit. Ita fit, ut Ratio praeſit, Appetitus vero obtemperet. Tom. 4. p. 248.

He alſo clearly deſcribes this natural inſtinct, ‘the Knowledge of Good and Evil,’ under the title of Common Senſe, "Communis Intelligentia," and lays it down as the Law, or Rule of Nature ("Naturae Norma") for diſtinguiſhing good Laws (14) from bad, right from wrong, and honourable from baſe, which [35] certainly is a much ſafer Principle to rely on than "Self-love."

‘Atqui nos Legem bonam à mala, nulla alia niſi Naturae Norma dividere poſſumus. Nec ſolùm jus et injuria à natura dijudicatur, ſed omnino omnia honeſta, ac turpia. Nam et COMMUNIS INTELLIGENTIA nobis notas res efficit, eaſque in animis noſtris inchoavit, ut honeſta in virtute ponantur, in vitiis turpia. Haec autem in Opinione exiſtimare, non in Natura poſita, dementis eſt. De Legibus, Lib. 1. Tom. 4. p. 222. (15). And the Apoſtle Paul has alſo given a ſtrong teſtimony concerning the power and influence of this inſtinct, or firſt Principle planted in human Nature.

He informs us, that ſome men, who had not the written Law of God, were, [36] nevertheleſs, capable of doing by Nature (or Inſtinct) the things contained in the Law—‘For when the Gentiles, which have not the Law, do by Nature the things contained in the Law, theſe, having not the Law, are a Law unto themſelves (16); which ſhew the work [37] of the Law written in their hearts, their conſcience alſo bearing witneſs’ (or the conſcience witneſſing with them) ‘and their thoughts the mean while’ (or between themſelves) ‘accuſing, or elſe excuſing one another; &c. Romans ii. 14, 15.

This neceſſarily implies a natural Knowledge of GOOD and EVIL, ſo that this divine faculty, or inſtinct in the Nature of Man, ſeems plainly to be the grand Principle, whereby men, who have ‘not the Law, are a Law unto themſelves. (Rom. ii. 14.) And this I apprehend to be, properly, ‘THE LAW OF NATURE’ in MAN, the Law written on our hearts, or the Conſcience, which bears witneſs with us, as the Apoſtle declares [38] in the following verſe:—Our ‘thoughts the mean while accuſing, or elſe excuſing us;—for there are few men ſo bad, as not to have been, at ſome time or other, ſenſible of remorſe, through the accuſation above-mentioned of their their thoughts, or Conſcience. For what are theſe thoughts which accuſe and excuſe, but Conſcience itſelf; that is, the very ſame Principle, only differently expreſſed by the Apoſtle, for the ſake of explanation? And again, this Conſcience, which bears witneſs, is not a different, or diſtinct Principle from ‘the Knowledge of Good and Evil,’ but only another name or mode of expreſſing the ſame Principle; or if it be ſo defined by ſome writers, as to appear in any degree different or diſtinct from the latter, it cannot, at moſt, be otherwiſe eſteemed than as a different effect of that ſame Divine Knowledge: and the like may be ſaid of Sindereſis ( [...]) as well as of ‘the Law of [39] Reaſon;’ both of which ſome authors have treated as diſtinct Principles from Conſcience, notwithſtanding that all theſe ſeparate heads, Sindereſis, Reaſon, and Conſcience, are neceſſarily reſolved into one ſingle principle or foundation, viz. "the Knowledge of Good and Evil," to which the enquirer is naturally led, in attempting to define them; for indeed this ſame identical Principle or Power is equally attributed to them all. Sindereſis (ſays the author of Doct. et Student) ‘is a natural Power of the ſoul, ſet in the higheſt part thereof, moving and ſtirring it to Good, and abhorring Evil (17). What is Sindereſis therefore, when thus explained, but the [40] natural Knowledge in Man to reject the Evil, and chuſe the Good? REASON is alſo explained by this celebrated author to the ſame effect:—‘After (or according to) the Doctors—Reaſon (ſays he) is the power of the Soul that diſcerneth between GOOD and EVIL, and between GOOD and BETTER, comparing the one with the other: the which alſo ſheweth virtues, loveth GOOD, and flieth VICES (18).’

[41]In the beginning of the Chapter, he expreſſes himſelf, as if he ſuppoſed that Man was indued with this divine faculty of Reaſon before the fall, even at the time "when he was created (19);" a doctrine which, certainly, is erroneous. [42] That our firſt parents received from God, when they were firſt created, a due proportion of Reaſon ſuited to their original condition, is not to be doubted; but there is no authority whatever to warrant the ſuppoſition of their being at firſt indued with that Perfection of Reaſon, that Attribute of a Divine and Spiritual Nature, which afterwards became natural to Man; though the worthy author apparently means this ſupreme degree of Reaſon, when he tells us, that Man, by the gift of Reaſon, is made like to the dignity of angels (20), diſcerning truth from falſehood, and Evil from Good; whereas it appears [43] very plainly from the Scriptures, that this Perfection of Reaſon was afterwards acquired by unlawfully eating the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge; for it is plain, that the deſire of acquiring Knowledge was part of the temptation to trangreſs: ("a tree to be deſired to make one wiſe," ſaid the deluded Woman) and it was not until they had both of them eaten the forbidden fruit, that God ſaid, ‘Behold, the Man is become AS ONE OF US, to know Good and Evil; (Gen. iii. 22.) thereby plainly alluding to the Knowledge then newly acquired by the forbidden fruit; and they were driven out of the garden, we are expreſsly told, to prevent a further acquiſition to the Nature of Man, viz. ‘leſt he put forth his hand, and take ( [...]) ALSO of the tree of Life, and eat and live for ever;’ and therefore it is certain, that Man was not enlightened by the Divine Law of Reaſon within himſelf, when he was firſt [44] created; or at leaſt not with ſo great a ſhare of it, as has ſince been juſtly attributed to Human Nature.

The third article which I have before mentioned, as a principle neceſſarily included in that divine Knowledge of Good and Evil, which our firſt parents unlawfully took upon themſelves, is CONSCIENCE; and the ingenious author of Doctor and Student, before quoted, in deſcribing the meaning of the word Conſcience, has accordingly explained it exactly as if he had been defining the true purpoſe of the former Principle, the Divine Knowledge of Good and Evil. ‘So God’ (ſays he) ‘has placed Conſcience in the midſt of the rational ſoul, as a light by which it ſhould diſcern what it ought to do, or ought not to do (21).’ This is exactly the [45] purpoſe of "the Knowledge of Good and Evil," viz. that we ſhould uſe it ‘as a light to diſcern what we ought to do, or ought not to do;’ or, in Scripture words, that we ‘may know to refuſe the Evil, and chooſe the Good. Iſa. vii. 15. and again in the 16th verſe.

From what has been ſaid, it muſt appear, that Conſcience, Reaſon, and Sindereſis, though ſometimes treated as diſtinct Principles, are nevertheleſs eſſentially founded on one Great Principle, viz. the Divine Knowledge of GOOD and EVIL; and when our firſt parents, contrary to the commands of God, took that Knowledge upon themſelves, the immediate effects of it were the moſt pungent workings of Conſcience! They were conſcious of their diſobedience to God! Conſcious of their ſhame and nakedneſs! Conſcious that the Divine Juſtice muſt purſue them, ſo that they would have even hid [46] themſelves, had it been poſſible, from the preſence of their Almighty Creator! But how vain was the attempt to fly from God's univerſal preſence (22), when they could not even ſeparate themſelves from the anxious warnings and forebodings even of their own Conſciences! For Conſcience maintained its new habitation in their throbbing breaſts, attending them in their moſt ſecret retirement with a ſtinging remembrance of their diſobedience and ingratitude! And as the wilful taking of Conſcience upon themſelves was the cauſe of all [47] their miſery; ſo the effect of that one fault was the entailing Sin and Death on all their deſcendants (who by the Laws of Nature muſt, neceſſarily, partake of that Nature which their parents ſo unhappily aſſumed) for thus—‘by one Man Sin entered into the world’ (as we are informed by the great Apoſtle of the Gentiles) ‘and Death by Sin; and ſo Death paſſed upon all Men ( [...]) in or through whom ‘all have ſinned. For until the Law (that is, even before the written Law of Moſes) ‘Sin was in the world: Alſo (23) Sin is not imputed when there is no Law. But (24) Death reigned from Adam to Moſes, even over them who had not ſinned after the ſimilitude of [48] Adam's tranſgreſſion, &c. (Rom. v. 12. to 14.) Apparently meaning, that as Death (which was the effect and puniſhment of imputed Sin) reigned from Adam to Moſes,’ (that is, "until the Law," [...]) ſo we ought to conclude, that ſome ſort of Law, previous to that of Moſes, preceded Sin, as Sin preceded Death, viz. (‘as Sin hath reigned unto Death,’ ſee ver. 21.) for otherwiſe Death could not have reigned before the written Law; and conſequently the Law, to be underſtood, by which "Sin entered into the world," and by which "Death paſſed upon all," and "reigned from Adam to Moſes," was the Law of internal Knowledge, or Conſcience, by which all Men, from the time of our firſt parents (Chriſt alone excepted) are convicted Sinners! For as the Ways of Man are not equal to his aſſumed Knowledge, he is thereby rendered guilty, and obnoxious to the eternal [49] Juſtice of GOD, ‘in whoſe ſight ſhall no man living be juſtified! (Pſal. cxliii. 2.)

Hence a temporal DEATH, or departure from this world, is not the only fruit of Sin, but there is alſo a ‘certain fearful looking for of judgment, and fiery indignation, &c. (Hebrews x. 27.), the ſenſe of which is ſo deeply imprinted on the human Conſcience, that even the moſt hardened offender is, at ſome time or other, affected with it; otherwiſe Sin could not be eſteemed "the Sting of Death"—For if the natural light of Human Reaſon would permit men to indulge themſelves with a poſitive aſſurance, that Death is really the laſt period, or final diſſolution of their exiſtence, the Conſciouſneſs of Sin would not encreaſe the Fear of Death, and could not, therefore, with propriety be eſteemed "the Sting of Death." Death [50] is, indeed, the King of Terrors; and Nature ſhrinks at its approach! But the anguiſh of the guilty and unbelieving ſoul ſprings from a deeper ſource than Death! viz. the dread of what muſt follow it! This is a further effect of Reaſon and Human Knowledge: for though a man refuſes to be bound by the eternal Laws of Reaſon, yet Reaſon will inform him of his guilt, and its deſerts, and vindicate her injured Laws by dreadful expectation! for the very Devils believe and tremble! (James ii. 19.)

Horrible gloom! when Reaſon ſees no ground for hope!—Thus Conſcience, though not obeyed, is Conſcience ſtill; and a time, we know, will ſurely come, when men ſhall ‘begin to ſay to the mountains,’ fall on us; and to the hills, cover us (25)! (Luke xxiii. 30.)

[51] Death, therefore, it is manifeſt, is not the only object of the ſinner's fear, or men would never ſeek a hiding-place in what muſt be their graves, by wiſhing to be buried under the very mountains and hills, with the vain hope of ſecreting themſelves from the wrath to come! —And who is free from ſin?—In the ſight of God ‘ſhall no man living be juſtified. (Pſa. cxliii. 2.) And ‘without ſhedding of BLOOD is no remiſſion. (Heb. ix. 22.) Wherefore it is manifeſt, that the BLOOD of every man is forfeited before God!—But the Almighty was graciouſly pleaſed to accept the BLOOD of animals (probably as an acknowledgment of that forfeiture, and as a [52] type of a future and more effectual redemption) to atone for human guilt—‘For the life of the fleſh’ (ſaid God to Moſes) ‘is in the BLOOD: and I have given it to you upon the altar, TO MAKE AN ATONEMENT for your ſouls:’ for ‘it is the BLOOD that maketh an ATONEMENT for the SOUL. (Lev. xvii. 11.)

But as the Neceſſity of Redemption is thus obvious, ſo the means of obtaining it has been as clearly revealed: and therefore the ſame innate Knowledge of Good and Evil, which has rendered us obnoxious to GOD'S Eternal Juſtice through diſobedience, will lead us (if we uſe it as we ought) to repentance and amendment; and conſequently to reconciliation and eternal happineſs, through that more effectual propitiation and redemption, to which all mankind are invited by the Redeemer himſelf, who is the WAY, and the Truth, and the Life: as no man cometh unto [53] the Father, but by him. (John xiv. 6.) ‘For if through the offence of ONE’ (our firſt parent Adam) ‘MANY be dead; much more the grace of God, and the gift by grace, (which is) by ONE Man, Jeſus Chriſt, hath abounded unto MANY. And not as (it was) by one that ſinned (ſo is) the gift; for the judgment (was) by one to condemnation, but the free gift (is) of many offences unto juſtification,’ &c. (See the contraſt as carried on by the Apoſtle Paul, in the 5th chapter of his Epiſtle to the Romans.)

Men ſeldom fall indeed into any very groſs offence againſt the Eternal Law, till they are initiated, as it were, by leſſer crimes; and have gradually ſtifled the natural reſtraint of the innate Knowledge or Conſcience before deſcribed; and then they are no longer worthy to be called Men, being more properly Brutes; becauſe [54] Conſcience, or the Knowledge of Good and Evil, which ſhould diſtinguiſh the Nature of Men from Brutes, doth no longer influence their actions.

The ſtate, indeed, of ſuch unhappy men is worſe than that of brutes; becauſe there is ſtill another capital diſtinction in their nature, which wicked men cannot caſt off, as they do Conſcience! they have a living Soul, which muſt, inevitably, be accountable for all their actions, as I have before remarked; and, therefore, when they prefer the temporal gratification of their paſſions (whether of Pride, Love of unlimited Power, Avarice, Luſt, Hatred, or Selfiſhneſs) to the eternal welfare of their ſouls, they may be ſaid to ſell themſelves for nought; becauſe all unlawful paſſions are increaſed, inſtead of being ſatisfied, by indulgence; ſo that there is no Bondage [55] ſo wretched as that of Sin (26); no Slave ſo truly miſerable, as the man who is a Slave to his Paſſions (27). And, therefore, when we are endeavouring to trace out ‘the Law of Nature, and Principles of Action in Men,’ it would be unreaſonable to ſearch for it among Slaves (I mean thoſe that are Slaves to their paſſions) becauſe ſuch MEN are not their own maſters, and conſequently are not worthy the name of MEN. It would be neither juſt nor charitable to draw [56] our concluſions concerning the Nature of Man from that depraved ſtate of Human Nature, wherein the proper and natural diſtinction of Manhood (the KNOWLEDGE of GOOD and EVIL, which we naturally inherit from our firſt parents) has loſt its influence!

No MAN, indeed, is perfect; neither are ALL MEN depraved; and though the depraved ſtate of man may, perhaps, be moſt general, it, certainly, is not univerſal; and therefore ‘the univerſal Principle of Action in Man’ is not to be drawn from thence. But it will be ſtill much more profitable for us to remember (when any Rule of Obedience is propoſed as an univerſal Principle of Action) that it is not ſo much our buſineſs or intereſt to trace out what REALLY IS "the univerſal Principle of Action," as what it OUGHT TO BE. I have already produced the teſtimony of the moſt [57] learned and able lawyer among the Heathens, that ‘the Knowledge of Good and Evil’ is an univerſal Principle, natural to mankind; and he ſo far eſteems it as "a Rule of Obedience," that he lays it down as the foundation of Law. ‘For Law (ſays he again in another place) is nothing elſe but right and divinely inſpired Reaſon, commanding what is honeſt, and forbidding the contrary (27). But a modern, though very learned and reſpectable, law commentator, has referred us to a different Principle, as a "Rule of Obedience," which is very liable to be miſunderſtood: he informs us in page 41, vol. 1. that the Creator ‘has graciouſly reduced the Rule of Obedience to this one paternal Precept,— That Man ſhould purſue his own Happineſs. "This," (ſays he) ‘is the [58] foundation of what we call Ethics, or natural Law.’ Yet, in juſtice to the worthy author, it muſt be allowed, that the Happineſs, which he ſpeaks of, is not ſelfiſh, partial, or ſenſual Happineſs (for that would be a very improper ſubject for a "paternal Precept") but ‘real Happineſs,’ and ‘ſubſtantial Happineſs,’ as he further expreſſes himſelf in the ſame page; and no Happineſs can be "real," or "ſubſtantial," which is not laſting; ſo that it is plain this eminent writer means that laſting and ‘ſubſtantial Happineſs’ alone, which ariſes from Obedience to the will of God: for the Knowledge of which he refers us, at the ſame time, to the Holy Scriptures. See the following page 42.

Yet even ſuch "ſubſtantial Happineſs" can only be called an effect, of which a conſcientious Obedience to the will of God is one of the cauſes; but the primary [59] cauſe, or motive to that Obedience in good Men, is ſtill different from both; and yet none of them can be the proper foundation of Ethics, or natural Law.

The learned author has himſelf aſſigned a more probable foundation in the preceding page, to which perhaps he might mean to refer by the pronominal adjective "This," in the ſentence which immediately follows his ‘one paternal Precept,’ (viz. This is the foundation of what we call Ethics, or natural Law’) for he obſerves in p. 40. that, ‘CONSIDERING the Creator only as a Being of infinite Power, he was able unqueſtionably to have preſcribed whatever Laws he pleaſed to his creature Man, however unjuſt or ſevere. But as he is alſo a Being of infinite Wiſdom, he has laid down only ſuch Laws as were founded in thoſe relations of Juſtice that exiſted in the nature of things, antecedent to [60] any poſitive Precept.—THOSE RELATIONS of JUSTICE,’ then, on which the other Laws are founded, are properly THE FOUNDATION. And "theſe" (the learned writer himſelf tells us in the following ſentence) are the eternal, immutable LAWS of GOOD and EVIL, to which the Creator himſelf, in all his diſpenſations, conforms; and which he has enabled Human Reaſon to diſcover, ſo far as they are neceſſary for the conduct of human actions.’ Thus THE FOUNDATION is clearly laid down, and there is no occaſion to aſſign any other Motive of Obedience to the ſeveral Laws on this Foundation, than what is mentioned in the ſame ſentence, viz. Human Reaſon, by which men are enabled to diſcover ‘theſe eternal and immutable Laws of Good and Evil. For the Knowledge of what is Good, or what is Evil, is ſurely a ſufficient Motive for chuſing the one, and rejecting the other; becauſe [61] Good, when known, is as truly amiable in itſelf, as Evil is deteſtable and frightful; ſo that the former moſt naturally engages our preference, without any other Motive than this natural Knowledge of their reſpective qualities.

Siniſter Motives do, nevertheleſs, too frequently prevail, through the extreme frailty of Human Nature, which engages the greater part of mankind in the purſuit of temporal Intereſt, or partial and ſenſual Happineſs!

So that, if the learned commentator had mentioned Self-love, as the general, inſtead of the ‘univerſal Principle of Action,’ I ſhould not have thought myſelf obliged to have taken particular notice of that part of his work.

Several reaſons may be aſſigned why it cannot be admitted as the ‘univerſal Principle of Action.’

[62]And, firſt, Becauſe the moſt worthy actions, as I have already obſerved, are frequently occaſioned by a more generous motive than Self-love.

Secondly, Becauſe bad men are ſometimes prompted to good actions, through the influence of their own natural Knowledge of Good and Evil, when the occaſion happens not to interfere with their particular views of private Intereſt, or their predominant Paſſions (28): for, if this was not the caſe, it is obvious [63] (conſidering the great multitude of ſelfiſh men in compariſon of the Juſt) that ſociety could not exiſt.

And, thirdly, Becauſe bad actions, which moſt abound, manifeſtly tend, even in the opinion of the offenders themſelves, to defeat the moſt eſſential purpoſes of Self-love; for the moſt hardened [64] ſinners are conſcious, through their innate Knowledge of Good and Evil, that their unlawful temporary gratifications tend to deprive them of their "real" and "ſubſtantial happineſs," viz. Eternal Salvation; for if they had not this Conſciouſneſs of Evil, there could be no ſuch thing as preſumptuous ſin.

Self-love, however, under proper reſtrictions, is certainly a main branch of the Law of Nature; and, though it cannot be admitted as the ‘univerſal Principle of Action,’ is nevertheleſs an univerſal Principle; but it cannot be admitted as a "Rule of Obedience," becauſe there are many occaſions when it ought to be ſuperſeded by more noble Motives to Action.

The Knowledge of Good and Evil is alſo an univerſal Principle in Man; though it is ſtill much farther from being ‘the [65] univerſal Principle of Action’ than "Self-love;" and indeed my preſent attempt is not to prove what is the ‘univerſal Principle of Action,’ but only what it ought to be, as I before remarked; being convinced, that ‘the one paternal Precept’ laid down by the learned Law Commentator (though certainly with good intentions, and probably with good authority from other Law Writers) as the "Rule of Obedience," (viz. that we ſhould purſue our own Happineſs’) is very defective; becauſe the very Rule itſelf requires a multitude of other Rules to reſtrain it within due bounds, and curb the Self-love of individuals for the benefit of ſociety.

Nothing is ſo liable to be miſunderſtood as "our own Happineſs;" for when Self alone is the object, Self-love can imply nothing but Partiality and Self-preference; ſo that ſuch ‘a Rule of Obedience’ [66] is liable to afford a handle of excuſe for actions of mere Self-gratification, to which the learned and worthy author (or, perhaps, rather the adopter) of the hypotheſis would be entirely averſe: a Slaveholder, for inſtance, might alledge, that he ‘purſues his own Happineſs,’ by extorting the unwilling ſervice of other men, becauſe he is thereby enabled to maintain himſelf and family, not only comfortably, but elegantly; and that the maintenance and ſupport of the ſugar iſlands, and conſequently the happineſs of his wealthy neighbours, depends upon the employing of ſlaves; ſo that ſocial benefits do alſo ariſe from it: and he will likewiſe alledge, that he is obliged by ‘Self-love’ to perſiſt in the meaſure, becauſe he cannot maintain the ſame Happineſs and comfort by any other means; ſo that he does not act contrary to ‘the Law of Nature, or the "Rule of [67] Obedience,"’ as laid down by the moſt eminent writers on the ſubject!

Thus the "paternal Precept" (as it is called) of purſuing our own Happineſs, may lead men to form a falſe eſtimate of neceſſity (or what they may think themſelves obliged to undertake, from their particular ſituation in life) and will afford them the like excuſe for any other vice, on which a man's temporal ſubſiſtence depends.

It is therefore an oblique Rule, which inſenſibly declines into mere Self-gratification, or private Intereſt, which is the bane of Equity and Juſtice; ſo that Self-love can no otherwiſe be admitted as a Rule, than for the purpoſe of meaſuring the due proportion of that Love which we owe to the reſt of Mankind, agreeable to a real "paternal Precept" that will [68] never deceive us; ‘Thou ſhalt love thy Neighbour as thyſelf. Lev. xix. 18.

This excellent maxim of the Old Law is ſtrongly enforced and recommended in the New Teſtament, which ſhall hereafter be ſhewn: nay, the very Heathens, it ſeems, were not entirely ignorant of this Divine Precept; for the favourite maxim of the Emperor Alexander Severus was much to the ſame effect, according to the report of Lampridius, quoted by the learned Joſeph Mede, Book 3. p. 550. viz. Quod tibi fieri nonvis, alteri ne feceris." "Do not to another, what you would not have done to yourſelf.’ Neither has the doctrine been overlooked by the writers on the Law of Nature. Hobbes very judiciouſly refers us to this Rule of Obedience, ‘for the eaſy knowledge of what the Law of Nature [69] dictates.’ When a Man doubts’ (ſays he) whether what he is going to do to another be agreeable to the LAW OF NATURE, let him ſuppoſe himſelf in the others room. ‘For by this means’ (continues he) ‘when Self-love and the other paſſions, which weighed down one ſcale, are taken thence, and put into the contrary ſcale, it is eaſy to gueſs which, way the balance will turn’ And Baron Puffendorf (30) remarks thereupon, that —‘this is no other than the great rule preſcribed by our Saviour himſelf, of doing to Men as we would be done by.

The learned Baron, nevertheleſs, remarks in the following paragraph—‘that this Precept cannot be eſteemed a fundamental Axiom of the Law of Nature; ſince it is only a corollary of [70] that Law, which obliges us to hold all Men equal with ourſelves; and therefore may be demonſtrated à priori. But howſoever it may be capable of being demonſtrated, yet this is no juſt objection to Hobbes's excellent rule for knowing,— ‘what the Law of Nature dictates;’ eſpecially as the learned objector ſeems, afterwards, to have ſought in vain for a more ‘fundamental Axiom of the Law of Nature:’ for I cannot find, that any thing, he has afterwards propoſed, is at all worthy to be compared with it, either as ‘a Foundation, or a "Rule of Obedience."’

Nevertheleſs, in juſtice to the learned Baron, I muſt obſerve, that he has well defended this general Rule againſt the objection of Dr. Sharrock.

‘Dr. Sharrock is of opinion’ (ſays he) ‘that this rule is not univerſal, [71] becauſe, if ſo, a judge muſt needs abſolve the criminals left to his ſentence; inaſmuch as he would certainly ſpare his own life, were he in their place: I muſt needs give a poor petitioner what ſum ſoever he deſires; becauſe I ſhould wiſh to be thus dealt with, if I was in his condition: or I muſt clean my ſervants ſhoes; becauſe I require him to clean mine.’

‘But the rule’ (ſays the learned Baron) ‘will ſtill remain unſhaken, if we obſerve, that not ONE Scale only, but BOTH are to be conſidered; or that I am not only to weigh and examine what is agreeable to me, but likewiſe what obligation or neceſſity lies on the other perſon, and what I can demand of him, without injuring either of our duties. Book 2. Chap. 3. p. 109.

[72]Neither does the Baron's own objection, which immediately follows, in the leaſt affect the propriety of Hobbes's rule ‘for the eaſy Knowledge of what the Law of Nature dictates:’ for though the nature of a Rule, or Principle of Doctrine (differing from active Principles) be ſuch as to induce the neceſſity of ſuppoſing a prior Principle, or Inſtinct in man, whereby he may be enabled to ſuggeſt, adopt, approve, or obey this or any other Rule (which ſeems to be the reaſon of the Baron's refuſing to acknowledge this excellent rule, as ‘a fundamental Axiom of the Law of Nature’) yet the learned Baron himſelf has multiplied the difficulty, by aſſigning ſtill another Rule, or mere Principle of Doctrine (viz. the holding all Men equal with ourſelves) as the foundation of this Rule, inſtead of a real firſt Cauſe, ſuch as the immediate Inſpiration of God; the Revelation of his Will in the Scriptures; [73] or the natural and divine Inſtinct of KNOWING GOOD and EVIL. For whether the Precept is inculcated and made known to Man by Divine Revelation, immediate, or ſcriptural, or merely by the natural Inſtinct in Man, of knowing Good and Evil, it may nevertheleſs be juſtly eſteemed ‘a fundamental Axiom of the Law of Nature.’

The Jews and Chriſtians, indeed, are taught the value and importance of this Precept by the Holy Scriptures, yet this is not the only means of its being known and received among men as ‘a Rule of Obedience;’—for, beſides the example which I have already given concerning the Emperor Alexander Severus, it appears that the Gentiles, in every part of the world, have demonſtrated a ſenſe of this Precept, without the aſſiſtance of Scripture: not only the ancient Greeks and Romans, but the [74] remote inhabitants of China and America: of which a few examples are here ſubjoined from the additional notes of the tranſlator of Puffendorf, p. 109. viz. ‘Ariſtotle’ (in Diogenes Laertius, Lib. 5. Segm. 21.) ‘being aſked how we ought to behave ourſelves towards our friends, anſwered, as we wiſh they would behave themſelves towards us. Lib. 2. tom. 2. ‘Quod quis juris in alterum, &c. Seneca de Ira, Lib. 3. c. 12. ‘Let us ſuppoſe ourſelves in the ſame circumſtances as the perſon with whom we are angry: That which now puts us in a paſſion is only the wrong opinion and eſtimate of ourſelves: We are unwilling to SUFFER what we are willing to DO. ‘'Tis a ſaying of Confucius (in Marcinus's Hiſt. Sin. Lib. 4. c. 25.) Never do to another what you are unwilling to ſuffer from him. The ſame Precept was made uſe of by Ynca Manco Capac, the founder of [75] the Peruvian empire; in order to the reducing his ſubjects to a life of civility. De la Vega, L. 1. c. 21.

Thus it appears, that not only the Heathen nations of Europe, but alſo the diſtant uninformed inhabitants of China and America, were endued, by their innate Knowledge of Good and Evil, with general ideas of that moſt excellent Precept which CHRIST himſelf has declared to be the true Chriſtian RULE OF ACTION: and which, therefore, may juſtly be eſteemed a fundamental Axiom of the Law of Nature, viz. —‘All things whatſoever ye would that men ſhould do to you, do ye even ſo to them: for this is the Law and the Prophets, Matt. vii. 12. See alſo Luke vi. 31. The meaning and apparent intention of this GOLDEN RULE is exactly the ſame, in effect, as the other great commandment of the Law, ‘Thou [76] ſhalt love thy neighbour as thyſelf;’ ſo that all perſons, who carefully examine theſe and other parallel texts, muſt neceſſarily be convinced, that the command to love our neighbour as ourſelves is the ‘ONE PATERNAL PRECEPT,’ or rather, I ſhould ſay, the ONLY PATERNAL PRECEPT to which the Creator has graciouſly reduced the Rule of Obedience,’ ſince by the higheſt authority we are aſſured, that the equitable rule of doing to others, as we would that men ſhould do unto us;’ or, in ſhort, to love our neighbour as ourſelves, ‘IS THE LAW AND THE PROPHETS;’ which implies as much as if our Lord had ſaid, This is the Spirit, or FIRST PRINCIPLE OF LAW, and contains the Sum and Eſſence of all other Laws! The teſtimony of the Apoſtle Paul is nearly to the ſame effect—For ALL THE LAW’ (ſays he) is fulfilled in ONE WORD, even in this, THOU SHALT LOVE THY [77] NEIGHBOUR AS THYSELF. (Gal. v. 14.) Which might well be paraphraſed as follows: ‘ALL THE LAW IS FULFILLED IN ONE WORD;’—for ‘the Creator’‘has graciouſly reduced the Rule of Obedience to this one paternal Precept’ (not,—that Man ſhould purſue his own Happineſs;’—but)— ‘EVEN IN THIS, THOU SHALT LOVE THY NEIGHBOUR AS THYSELF;’ ſo that no other "paternal Precept" can poſſibly be received as a general Rule of Obedience for all occaſions except this alone; which muſt, therefore, be acknowledged as the fundamental Rule, both of Natural and Revealed Law. Concerning this Golden Rule of Action, I have wrote a ſeparate Tract under the title of the Law of Liberty, or Royal Law, to which I muſt beg leave to refer my readers for further remarks on that head.

[78]Having now proved, I hope, that this ‘FUNDAMENTAL AXIOM OF THE LAW OF NATURE’ ought to be ‘THE UNIVERSAL PRINCIPLE OF ACTION IN MAN,’ I can more ſafely reſume my diſcourſe concerning ‘Principles of Action’ in general. It has already been ſhewn, that ‘the Knowledge of Good and Evil’ is an univerſal Principle’ in Man, as well as Self-love. But I muſt now remark, that the former has the following eſſential difference from Self-love as an univerſal Principle, viz. that it is never ſuperſeded, like the latter, by any juſt Motive of DUTY (though it is often violated in breach of DUTY through human Frailty); for all juſt Motives of DUTY are perfectly conſiſtent with it, and influence the heart under its direction and guidance, and even the moſt noble Motive to Action (independent of Inſpiration, or immediate Revelation) is ſo far from ſuperſeding [79] the natural "Knowledge of Good and Evil," that it may, more properly, be eſteemed an exertion of it: for inſtance, by a due exertion of ‘the Knowledge of Good and Evil,’ we promote the very firſt Principle of all Duty, as it is the firſt great commandment, viz. The Love of God; for if we have ‘Knowledge to chuſe the Good, and reject the Evil,’ the ſame Knowledge muſt incline us to prefer the Author of all Good (when revealed to us) and his Commandments before every other conſideration; for ſo Abraham's Obedience in attempting to ſacrifice his ſon, was rendered acceptable to God: he knew his Maker and ſupreme Lord by unqueſtionable Revelation; and, therefore, juſtly concluded, through his natural ‘Knowledge of Good and Evil,’ that the Command of God ought to ſuperſede all natural Affection, and Self-love; ſo that this was an Effect of Reaſon, which [80] ſeemed to counteract even the Principles of Reaſon itſelf, by diſſolving all the ties of Nature! But the Patriarch thereby gave an ample proof of a ſincere Faith, and of an unfeigned Love to his Creator.

By what Principle of Action alſo was Moſes induced (though the meekeſt of Men) to remonſtrate to his Creator, when the Divine Indignation was declared againſt the Ingratitude and Wickedneſs of the children of Iſrael, in worſhipping the molten calf during the time that Moſes continued in the mount to receive the Law? God ſaid to Moſes—‘I have ſeen this people, and behold, it is a ſtiffnecked people: now therefore LET ME ALONE, ( [...] LET ME REST, that is, from your interceſſions) ‘that my wrath may wax hot againſt them, and that I may CONSUME THEM: and I will make of THEE a great nation. Exod. xxxii. 9, 10. Now, if "Self-love" had been [81] "the univerſal Principle of Action," Moſes would not have declined the acceptance of ſuch a diſtinguiſhed honour, when tendered to him even by the ALMIGHTY LORD OF THE UNIVERSE, whoſe right of diſpoſal could not juſtly be called in queſtion! But the faithful miniſter of the Iſraelitiſh commonwealth did not ſeem to entertain the leaſt ſenſe of that imaginary "paternal Precept" mentioned above, ‘that Man ſhould purſue his own Happineſs:’ for his anſwer on that occaſion proves, that he was actuated by a Principle infinitely ſuperior to Self-love; I mean a true and unfeigned Zeal for the Glory of God, ariſing from a right uſe of his natural diſcretion, or ‘Knowledge of Good and Evil,’ which directed his choice, and enabled him to ſet aſide all conſideration of SELF, or private worldly Intereſt, when he thought the circumſtances of the propoſition ſeemed likely to affect the honour [82] of GOD in the miſinformed opinion of the Egyptians and other Heathen. For he ‘beſought the Lord his God,’ (though God had previouſly forbid him, ſaying, "LET ME ALONE") ‘and ſaid, Lord, why doth thy wrath wax hot againſt thy people, which thou haſt brought forth out of the land of EGYPT, with great power, and with a mighty hand? Wherefore ſhould the EGYPTIANS ſpeak and ſay, For miſchief did he bring them out, to ſlay them in the mountains, and to conſume them from the face of the earth? Turn from thy fierce wrath’ (ſaid Moſes to the ALMIGHTY) ‘and repent of this evil againſt thy people.’ And he alſo claimed the promiſe by which GOD had abſolutely bound himſelf to the Patriarchs—‘To whom (ſaid Moſes) thou ſwareſt by thine OWN SELF, and ſaidſt unto them, I will multiply your ſeed,’ &c. And the text immediately, informs [83] us, that ‘the LORD repented of the evil which he thought to do unto his people. (Exod. xxxii. 7. to 14.) Thus God was pleaſed to manifeſt his regard and conſideration even for Human Judgment!—even for the opinion of a mere Man, when founded on Reaſon, and other juſt Principles, ſuch as mankind are capable of exerting! And ſhall earthly monarchs, then, preſume to deſpiſe any reaſonable remonſtrance of their fellow men—of their equals in every other reſpect, except that of a delegated office, when it is apparent that even the SUPREME LORD, and MAKER OF ALL THINGS, has condeſcended to hear and graciouſly receive a remonſtrance from his Creature Man! Nay, and that repeatedly on various occaſions! The like remonſtrance was alſo made by Moſes, when God declared his anger againſt Iſrael, for murmuring at the report given of the promiſed land; and [84] for propoſing to return into Egypt; and alſo for attempting to ſtone Joſhua and Caleb, who had endeavoured to appeaſe, and convince them of their error. See the 14th Chapter of Numb. ver. 7. ‘And the LORD ſaid unto Moſes, how long will this people provoke me? and how long will it be ere they believe me, for all the ſigns which I have ſhewed among them? I will ſmite them with the peſtilence, and diſinherit them, and will MAKE OF THEE (ſaid GOD to Moſes) ‘a greater nation, and mightier than they.’

But the noble Principles (far ſuperior to Self-love) by which that Great Miniſter of State generally regulated his conduct, once more prevented his, acceptance of the glorious promiſe, even though tendered by his Maker! His ſincere regard for the Glory of God, agreeable to the firſt great Commandment, made him jealous that the Heathen nations ſhould [85] falſely conceive, that the LORD JEHOVAH was not able to bring his people (the Iſraelites) into the land which he "ſware unto them;" ſo that his Zeal for the Glory of God was, manifeſtly, the principal Motive of his anſwer on that occaſion (31). And though a natural Affection (or brotherly Love) for his [86] countrymen might, probably, be alſo included as an additional Motive to his interceſſion (worthy our imitation) yet his "own Self-love" was, manifeſtly, quite out of the queſtion; ſince he might have attained for himſelf the higheſt pitch of worldly glory, without forfeiting his real or eternal Happineſs by ſuch an acquiſition; for as the offer was made by ‘the God of the Spirits of all Fleſh,’ the acceptance of it could not have been imputed to him as ſinful; though the contrary behaviour was apparently more agreeable to the will of the Almighty, who was pleaſed to ſignify his approbation of Moſes's remonſtrance and interceſſion, by declaring to him—‘I have pardoned according to thy word.’ Numb. xiv. 11. to 20.

[87]Alſo upon the rebellion of Korah, related in the 16th chapter of Numbers, when God ſpoke to Moſes and Aaron, ſaying,—Separate yourſelves from among this congregation, THAT I MAY CONSUME THEM IN A MOMENT.’ Yet theſe two great leaders of Iſrael were ſo little actuated by that imaginary ‘univerſal Principle of Action’ SELF-LOVE, that they were entirely regardleſs of their own danger, notwithſtanding the divine warning, and ſeemed to have no other care, but that of endeavouring to ſave their brethren from GOD'S wrath; for it does not appear, that they retreated, or ſeparated themſelves ‘from among the congregation,’ as they were expreſſly directed, but only "fell upon their faces," and exerted the powers of Human Reaſon in the following ſhort remonſtrance to their Maker—O GOD, THE GOD of the Spirits of all Fleſh, ſhall ONE MAN SIN, and wilt thou be wroth with ALL [88] THE CONGREGATION? Numb. xvi. 20—22.

The like Remonſtrance, founded in ſound Reaſon and natural Equity, had once before been made even to the Almighty himſelf, by his faithful Servant ABRAHAM, when God condeſcended to reveal to him the awful decree of Divine Vengeance againſt the populous cities of the plains of Sodom.

‘Wilt thou alſo deſtroy the Righteous with the Wicked?’ (ſaid Abraham (32) ‘—ſhall not the LORD of all the earth DO RIGHT?

[89]Thus a due exertion of right Reaſon demonſtrated the Dignity of Human Nature, and the examples, juſt mentioned, ſufficiently prove, that THE ALMIGHTY requires his Creature Man to judge of Right and Wrong, and to form and declare a ſound Judgment upon the eternal Principles of Juſtice and Righteouſneſs, agreeable to that Divine Knowledge with which the Human Mind is moſt certainly endowed.

Though Abraham and his deſcendants, Moſes and Aaron, knew that they could not exiſt, even a ſingle moment, without the immediate protection of Divine Providence, yet they thought it their duty to remonſtrate even to their CREATOR on the eternal Principles of ‘Juſtice and Judgment!’

THE ALMIGHTY SEARCHER OF HEARTS knew beforehand what they [90] would ſay, and the propriety of their future anſwers; and, therefore, undoubtedly afforded them theſe extraordinary opportunities of proving to all mankind their Knowledge of Good and Evil, as well as their Faith and entire dependence on the eternal "Juſtice and Judgment" of the Divine BEING, that theſe clear examples of the Knowledge and Dignity of Human Nature, as alſo of the regard and conſideration which even the great Author of that Nature was graciouſly pleaſed to manifeſt, on thoſe occaſions, towards the mental Faculties of his Creature Man, might be recorded to the end of time!

Concerning the Spirit of ‘Juſtice and Judgment’ with which Abraham was endowed, God previouſly declared —‘I know him, that he will command his children, and his houſhold after him, and they ſhall keep the way of the Lord [91] to do JUSTICE and JUDGMENT, &c. (Gen. xviii. 19.) So that Abraham's Remonſtrance, wherein he appealed to "the JUSTICE and JUDGMENT" of GOD, was apparently agreeable to the foreknowledge and expectation of the Almighty, as well as the other Remonſtrance of Abraham's deſcendants, Moſes and Aaron. For theſe extraordinary exertions of Human Reaſon, in appealing to the Divine Juſtice, were ſo far from being offenſive even to THE SUPREME AND ETERNAL SOVEREIGN OF THE UNIVERSE, that, on the contrary, he clearly manifeſted his approbation by the gracious manner in which he accepted and anſwered theſe human petitions! He condeſcended to ſatisfy the righteous and juſt Spirit of ABRAHAM, by an aſſurance, that even "if ten righteous perſons" only could be found amongſt the wicked nations in the plains of Sodom‘I will not deſtroy it’ (ſaid he) ‘for [92] the tens ſake’ (33). And to the Remonſtrance of Moſes and Aaron (the deſcendants of the juſt ABRAHAM) the like favourable attention was paid by ‘the God of the Spirits of all Fleſh:’—for as their petition was offered up in behalf of the whole Congregation (viz. that they might not ſuffer for the fault of one or a few perſons) God condeſcended to ſpare the Congregation, though they had juſtly incurred the forfeiture of life by joining (34) the haughty and factious princes of Iſrael in open rebellion to the Divine Ordinances, contrary to the [93] cleareſt evidence of all their ſenſes! For Moſes, on offering up this ſhort petition, was immediately directed to ſeparate the Congregation from the more notorious offenders—‘Speak unto the Congregation, ſaying,—Get ye up from about the tabernacle of KORAH, DATHAN, and ABIRAM.—And MOSES roſe up, and went unto DATHAN and ABIRAM; and the Elders of Iſrael followed him. And he ſpake unto the Congregation, ſaying, Depart, I pray you, from the tents of theſe wicked men, and touch nothing of theirs, leſt ye be conſumed in all their ſins.’—And accordingly all perſons, that had grace ſufficient to repent of their connections with theſe wicked men, —‘Gat up from the tabernacle of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, on every ſide:’ And immediately afterwards God was pleaſed to juſtify Moſes, and to demonſtrate the truth of his Divine Miſſion, by a tremendous and unuſual example [94] of Vengeance (35) upon the hardened offenders and their families! (Numb. xvi. 1. to 40.) And this being done in the preſence of the whole Congregation, (then a populous nation) the evidence of it (which is handed down to us by their deſcendants, the Jews, and has alſo been confirmed, from time to time, by other inſtances of Divine Vengeance upon the ſame nation) was thereby rendered inconteſtable!

Nevertheleſs, the very next day, ‘all the Congregation of the children of Iſrael murmured againſt Moſes, and againſt Aaron, ſaying, Ye have killed the people of the Lord.’—This further rebellion having once more provoked the Divine Juſtice, the cloud covered the tabernacle, and the glory of the Lord appeared! And Moſes and Aaron were once more [95] commanded to ſeparate themſelves from the Congregation, that a National Vengeance might take place!—Get you up from this Congregation (ſaid the Almighty) that I may CONSUME THEM AS IN A MOMENT.’ Nevertheleſs, theſe two worthy Miniſters of God diſcovered no ſenſe of fear for themſelves, whilſt the national danger demanded their endeavours in behalf of their brethren; and therefore, inſtead of ſeparating themſelves, as they had been once more commanded, they, once more, ‘FELL UPON THEIR FACES,’ to implore the Divine mercy and forgiveneſs of the national iniquity; ſo that Self-love was manifeſtly ſuperſeded by Patriotiſm and brotherly Affection! And as the plague was already begun among the people, the mediation of theſe two men was ſo far favoured by the God of Iſrael, that Moſes was inſpired with wiſdom and preſence of mind to inſtruct his Brother Aaron how to ‘make an atonement for the [96] people’ by the burning of incenſe— And accordingly Aaron ‘ſtood between the dead and the living; and the plague was ſtaid.’ Numb. xvi. 41—48.

Theſe are unqueſtionable examples to demonſtrate, that "Self-love" is not "the univerſal Principle of Action."

Upon a former interceſſion alſo of Moſes in behalf of his ungrateful countrymen, he permitted his natural Affection for them, to carry him (ſeemingly) far beyond the bounds of Reaſon and Moderation, in his expreſſions to the Almighty (36); even ſo far as to wiſh, that he himſelf might be blotted out of [97] God's Book (36), if the ſin of the people was not forgiven! So that Self-love is by no means ‘the univerſal Principle of Action.’

The affectionate Apoſtle Paul ſeemed alſo equally anxious for the eternal welfare and proſperity of the ſame great Nation; and he expreſſed the like unbounded Love towards them, by one of the ſtrongeſt hyperbolical expreſſions (as Mr. Burkitt calls it) that he could poſſibly have choſen for that purpoſe.—‘I could wiſh’ (ſays he) ‘that myſelf were accurſed from Chriſt for my brethren my kinſmen according to the fleſh. (Rom. ix. 3.) And though the Apoſtle, by the words— [...], might perhaps mean to refer only to [98] that anathema of temporal miſery and deſtruction denounced by Chriſt himſelf, againſt Jeruſalem, and the unbelieving Jewiſh nation, for their open rejection of the Goſpel (37); yet it is manifeſt, [99] that the affectionate and truly patriotic Apoſtle would have been ready to ſuffer every kind of temporal miſery, and even to lay down his Life for the refractory Nation, if he could thereby have averted the approaching vengeance from his countrymen, and reſtored them to Grace and the promiſed Privileges of the Goſpel, to which they had been the firſt invited of all other nations! And therefore we cannot ſurely conceive, that ‘the Principle of Action,’ or Motive to ſuch a declaration, was Self-love.

[100]The diſintereſted Principles of this Apoſtle are evident alſo from ſome other expreſſions, and eſpecially from that in his Epiſtle to the Romans, (v. 7.) viz. ‘—peradventure for a good Man (ſays he) ‘ſome would even dare to die; which idea totally excludes the Principle of Self-love. But though the Apoſtle's Expreſſions ſufficiently prove that Self-love was not his Principle of Action, yet the ſame was more effectually demonſtrated by his Life and Practice!

And again, When we read of JONATHAN'S inviolable Friendſhip towards DAVID, can we conceive, that he was actuated, by Self-love? We cannot mention that Principle without injuſtice to the generous character of that truly noble Prince, unleſs we ſpeak of it comparatively, to ſhew, that his Friendſhip and brotherly Love was equal to it; for the Scripture repeatedly informs us, that he loved DAVID "as his own Soul."

[101]It was not an unreaſonable Friendſhip; he was well convinced of the Merit and Virtue of DAVID; for on theſe he founded his Love; and he had too much Virtue himſelf to violate a reaſonable Friendſhip, even though his own private Intereſt and very Inheritance was at ſtake!

Theſe points were moſt earneſtly preſſed upon him with all the authority that an anxious worldly-minded father could poſſibly aſſume, and yet without effect—‘As long as the Son of Jeſſe liveth upon the ground’ (ſaid Saul to Jonathan) ‘thou ſhalt not be eſtabliſhed, nor thy kingdom; wherefore now ſend and fetch him unto me, for he ſhall ſurely die.’ Now, if Self-love had been the Principle of Action with JONATHAN, he could not have greater temptation! But he knew how to refuſe THE EVIL, and CHUSE THE GOOD,’ and would not, therefore, ſubmit (like modern ſtateſmen) to the wretched policy of [102] doing "Evil that Good might come!"Honour and Juſtice were his ‘Principles of Action;’ and he was willing to riſque, not only his worldly dignity and ſtate, but his life alſo, rather than injure and forſake an innocent man! ‘Wherefore ſhall he be ſlain?’ (ſaid he) ‘What harm hath he done?’—And when he found that his father perſiſted in his baſe reſolution, he was filled with honeſt indignation; and, as the text informs, roſe from the table IN FIERCE ANGER’ —not on account of his father's injurious behaviour to himſelf, in attempting to kill him with a javelin, but becauſe he was grieved FOR DAVID’ (ſays the text) and that ‘his father had done him ſhame. See 1 Sam. xx. 31. to 34.

And again—Was David, King of Iſrael, actuated by Self-love, when he tendered his own Life, to ſave the Lives of his Subjects, praying God to ‘Let his [103] hand be againſt him, and againſt his father's houſe,’ inſtead of the nation in general?

Surely his Principles of Action were very different from Self-love, or from that imaginary PATERNAL PRECEPT of "ſeeking his own Happineſs!"

His Conſcience probably informed him, that he was guilty before God in having numbered the Iſraelites, to ſatisfy ſome vain or preſumptuous curioſity concerning the Strength of the Nation, at a time when his whole confidence and hope of ſucceſs againſt his enemies ought to have been placed in GOD alone; and he would perhaps then recollect, that the ſame ſinful Preſumption within himſelf, which had occaſioned the undertaking, had alſo occaſioned (38) the neglect of that tribute [104] or offering to God, which, in the Law, is expreſſly enjoined to be given as a ranſom for the Soul of every individual of that nation, whenever they ſhould be numbered, viz. half a ſhekel for every one: ‘When thou takeſt the ſum of the children of Iſrael, after their number’ (ſaid GOD to Moſes) ‘then ſhall they give EVERY MAN A RANSOM FOR HIS SOUL UNTO THE LORD, when thou numbereſt them: that THERE BE NO PLAGUE among them when thou numbereſt them,’ &c. See Exod. xxx. 12. to 16.

[105]REASON and CONSCIENCE therefore taught him, that he himſelf was the principal aggreſſor; and theſe juſt Principles, joined to a patriotic Regard for the Preſervation of his Countrymen, certainly induced him to preſent himſelf to God as the proper victim of divine Vengeance!—For DAVID ſpake unto the LORD, when he ſaw the angel that ſmote the people, and ſaid—Lo, I have ſinned, and I have done wickedly: but theſe ſheep, what have they done? Let thine hand, I pray thee, BE AGAINST ME, AND AGAINST MY FATHER'S HOUSE, &c. 2 Sam. xxiv. 17.

It would, ſurely, be highly abſurd to attribute ſo pathetic and penitent a declaration to the Principle of Self-love (39). [106] The Monarch of Iſrael was actuated by a much leſs reaſonable ‘Principle of [107] Action,’ (and ſtill very oppoſite to Self-love) when he uttered that bitter [108] lamentation for the death of his wicked, rebellious, and inceſtuous Son Abſalom‘Would to GOD (ſaid he) ‘I had died for thee my Son!’

NATURAL PATERNAL AFFECTION was more powerful in this caſe than REASON; and every other Principle of Action, even Self-love (which is alſo a natural Affection, and generally very potent) was entirely ſuperſeded by it: for the King moſt earneſtly wiſhed, that he himſelf had died, inſtead of that unnatural wretch, who (he was well aware) ceaſed not, whilſt he lived, to plot his father's ruin, being an enemy (he well knew) that was implacable, that was reſtleſs, and impatient to deprive him, [109] not only of his kingdom, but of his life; and had already violated his bed, in the moſt publick and ſhameleſs manner, with the deteſtable crime of inceſt!— There was no room to hope for the reformation of a wretch that had ſo entirely loſt all diſtinction between GOOD and EVIL!—No gleam of happineſs for his injured father, but in his death!— And yet paternal Affection compelled the latter to eſteem even his own death preferable, if he could thereby have prolonged the wretch's life!—‘O my Son Abſalom, my Son, my Son Abſalom!— Would to God’ (ſaid he) ‘I had DIED FOR THEE, O Abſalom, my Son, my Son! 2 Sam. xviii. 33.

Thus it appears that SELF-LOVE is by no means ‘the univerſal Principle of Action,’ ſince there are other Affections, which ſometimes ſuperſede it, and become the leading Principles of Action.

[110]A certain noble Author of the laſt century, in a work, intituled ‘A View of the Soul,’ has ſeveral chapters concerning the Power and Influence of the Affections over all the other natural faculties, Reaſon itſelf not being excepted: and in one chapter he attempts to prove, ‘that ſome Affection is the ſubſtantial Part of the Soul’ (39). But though [111] the Affections are certainly to be eſteemed "Principles of Action," yet they cannot [112] at any rate be admitted as ‘Rules of Obedience’ (as I have before obſerved concerning the Affection of Self-love) becauſe the generality of Mankind are more liable to be influenced by evil, miſplaced Affections, than by thoſe which might tend to their real Happineſs.

The Affections of the avaricious Man, for inſtance, are all ſubordinate to his Affection for amaſſing temporal wealth: —he may love his wife and children, perhaps, when the natural Affections of [113] the huſband and parent do not interfere with his predominant paſſion for riches; but, whenever they do, the wretch loſes all feeling for his own fleſh and blood, and will eagerly ſacrifice to MAMMON the peace of his family, and the happineſs of his beloved children, even in the moſt material circumſtance of their lives! And though ſuch a wretch is ſometimes influenced, indeed, by the more general Principle of Self-love (that is, whenever the conſideration of Self happens to fall in competition with his duty to other men) yet even Self-love itſelf muſt yield to the Love of Hoarding, ſince it is the well-known characteriſtic of the Miſer to withhold all the comforts of life, even from HIMSELF, in order that he may indulge his unreaſonable Affection for amaſſing wealth; which Depravity, if not aſſiduouſly and carefully checked in time, will moſt ſurely increaſe with age, till it becomes inveterate [114] and irreſiſtable, and entirely enſlave its wretched Votary!

It would be well for ſuch men, if they deprived themſelves only of temporal comforts; but, alas, AVARICE defeats SELF-LOVE, even in its moſt important concern, Eternal Welfare. ‘Go to now ye Rich Men, weep and howl of your miſeries that ſhall come upon you.’ James v. 1. Compare this with what has already been mentioned in pages 23—30.

The depraved Appetites and Affections of Drunkards and Gluttons are alſo PRINCIPLES OF ACTION, which are frequently too powerful both for Reaſon and Conſcience, and even for Self-love! for they too often lead Men with their eyes open to certain deſtruction, even though they are warned by the cleareſt Conviction and Foreknowledge concerning the inevitable conſequences of their reſpective vices! Diſeaſes, miſery, and death may ſtare [115] them in the face, and mark them, by their gradual approaches, as the unfortunate victims of theſe criminal indulgencies;—but how ſeldom do they deter! Nay, the certain expectation even of eternal damnation is not ſufficient to reform them; and the learned Dr. Hales has produced an example (40) concerning Drunkards, to prove that they would go on, even though they ſhould ſee Hell-Fire before their eyes!

The depraved Affections for every other vice, as Luſt, Gaming, &c. are equally capable of ſupplanting the univerſal [116] Principles of Self-love and Common Senſe; and do frequently carry Men headlong to deſtruction, when it is impoſſible but that they muſt have foreſeen the neceſſary conſequences of their inordinate purſuits!

How carefully therefore ought Mankind to guard themſelves againſt every unlawful Affection; and ſtrenuouſly to reſiſt them, whenever they occur, leſt any undue Affection ſhould become the reigning Principle of Action, and lead the poor enſlaved mortal to eternal deſtruction! ‘From whence (come) wars and fightings among you? (Come they) not hence, (EVEN) OF YOUR LUSTS, THAT WAR IN YOUR MEMBERS? Ye LUST, and have not: ye KILL, and deſire to have, and cannot obtain: ye fight and war, yet ye have not, becauſe ye ASK NOT. Ye ASK, and receive not, becauſe ye ASK AMISS, that ye may conſume it upon [117] your LUSTS. Ye ADULTERERS and ADULTERESSES, know ye not that the friendſhip of the world is enmity with God?’ James iv. 1—4.

But many actions which may ſeem apparently to have been occaſioned merely by corrupt Affections, are nevertheleſs promoted by a more latent cauſe: I mean the Inſpiration or Influence of the ſpiritual Enemies (41) and Deceivers of Mankind, [118] which muſt alſo be reckoned amongſt the various Principles or Motives to [119] Action; becauſe nothing can be more certain, than that theſe incorporeal MALIGNANT BEINGS take a moſt dangerous advantage (though unperceived) of all immoral carnal Affections in unguarded worldly Men; and do thereby lead the unwary and careleſs Liver into the moſt deteſtable Slavery (42), that [120] they may diſhonour the work of God, and prepare the deluded Mortal for eternal ſhame and puniſhment!

[121]The amazing power and force of the unlawful Affections, which I have already deſcribed, cannot reaſonably be accounted for, on any other Principles. We have no right, however, to murmur at God's permiſſion of ſpiritual Temptations (whereby the Divine Knowledge of Good and Evil, preſumptuouſly aſſumed by Man, is proved and tried) eſpecially as the Almighty has mercifully been pleaſed [122] to give us the moſt ample warning throughout the Scriptures of our continual danger; inſomuch that the Chriſtian Church hath generally made the neceſſary reſiſtance to Evil Spirits an expreſs Article of the Baptiſmal Vow, viz. To ‘renounce the Devil and all his Works.’ Nevertheleſs, the unreaſonable Hereſy of the Sadduces (who were the Deiſts of ancient times) not only ſubſiſts to this day, but ſeems even to prevail in a moſt dangerous degree; for there are many people amongſt us, who profeſs to believe the Scriptures, and yet affect to diſbelieve the exiſtence of thoſe malignant ſpiritual Beings, commonly mentioned and ſignified under the name of "the Devil," though the Scriptures afford the cleareſt teſtimony concerning them: but our modern Sadduces endeavour to explain all texts, wherein Devils or Evil Spirits are mentioned, as mere cuſtomary figures of ſpeech expreſſive of [123] ſome Evil Affections, and ſometimes of mere bodily Diſorders (43). Howſoever plauſible this kind of ſophiſtry may appear, [124] where applied to ſome few particular paſſages, yet there are others ſo [125] clear in the literal expreſſion, and ſo well guarded by the ſcope or intention [126] of the ſubject delivered in the context, that it is impoſſible to wreſt them from [127] the obvious literal meaning, without perverting all the rules of grammar and common ſenſe.

[128]We are moſt carefully warned by the great Apoſtle to the Gentiles, to be upon our guard againſt theſe powers of darkneſs.

‘Put on the whole Armour of God,’ (ſays he) ‘that ye may be able to ſtand AGAINST THE WILES OF THE DEVIL. For we wreſtle not with FLESH and BLOOD, but againſt PRINCIPALITIES, againſt POWERS, againſt THE RULERS OF THE DARKNESS OF THIS WORLD, againſt ſpiritual Wickedneſs in high places.’ Eph. vi. 11, 12.

In the ſame Epiſtle (iv. 27.) the Apoſtle ſtill further warns the Epheſians againſt the SPIRITUAL ENEMY. ‘Neither’ (ſays he) ‘give place, to the DEVIL. And, in his 2d Epiſtle to [129] the Corinthians (ii. 10, 11.) he ſignifies his forgiveneſs to ſome offending perſon (probably meaning that fornicator whom he ordered in the 1ſt Epiſtle (Chap. 5.) to be excommunicated. He ſays, ‘for your ſakes (forgave I it) in the perſon (or in the ſight or preſence) of Chriſt; leſt SATAN ſhould get an advantage over us: for we are not ignorant of his Devices.’ The Apoſtle James alſo warns us upon the ſame points: ‘Reſiſt the Devil’ (ſays he) ‘and he will flee from you.’ (iv. 7.) And the Apoſtle Peter is ſtill more particular in his advice on this head—‘Be ſober, be vigilant;’ (ſays he) ‘becauſe your Adverſary THE DEVIL, as a roaring Lion, walketh about, ſeeking whom he may devour. Whom RESIST ſteadfaſt in the faith,’&c. 1 Pet. v. 8.

The ſame Apoſtle alſo tells us, that GOD ſpared not THE ANGELS that [130] ſinned, but caſt them DOWN TO HELL, and delivered them into CHAINS OF DARKNESS, to be reſerved unto Judgment. (2 Pet. ii. 4.) The Word which is here tranſlated "down to HELL," viz. [...] (‘down to Tartarus, or in Tartarus;)’ is derived from the Greek verb [...], Terreo, to dread, or be in Terror; ſo that even if Tartarus, or Hell, does not ſignify a real Place (44), it ſignifies, at leaſt, an actual [131] State or Condition of extreme Terror and horrible Darkneſs, in which even SPIRITS [132] may be involved, or (as it were) bound; for the Apoſtle, by the idea of Darkneſs here expreſſed, may perhaps [133] allude to a total Excluſion from the Light, Comfort, and Influence of the Divine Grace, or an entire Withdrawing of the glorious CREATOR'S Light and Spirit, by which Excluſion or Withdrawing, the wilful Reprobacy of theſe rebellious Angels might, probably, have been fixed upon them, as an indelible ſtain of infamy, to mark them for future puniſhment, and to exclude them from all hope of eſcaping the Divine Juſtice! So that thoſe Spiritual Beings, which once were glorious in their Nature (being created "Angels of Light") have rendered themſelves moſt inglorious and deteſtable, by miſuſing that Liberty, in which the benevolent Creator had placed them; for they ‘kept not their firſt Eſtate (45), but’ wickedly withdrew themſelves from "their own Habitation," and have [134] thereby been the wilful Authors of their own diſgraceful and depraved Nature (the Diabolical Diſpoſition); which is founded only in their own voluntary wickedneſs; for GOD IS NOT (the Author) OF CONFUSION (46), BUT OF [135] PEACE. (1 Cor. xiv. 33.) ‘God cannot be tempted with Evil, neither [136] tempteth he any Man,’ or rather, he tempteth NONE, ( [...]) no Beings whatſoever, [137] (James i. 13.) and—‘Out of the Mouth of the Moſt High proceedeth not EVIL and GOOD? (Lam. iii. 38.) ſo that as Iniquity can have no Fellowſhip (47) [138] with GOD, theſe Apoſtate Spirits have, of courſe, been totally excluded from every Ray of the Divine LIGHT; whereby, inſtead of continuing Angels of Light, as at firſt created, they are become totally dark, and oppoſite in every Principle to the LIGHT, Goodneſs, and Mercy of THE ALMIGHTY; ſo that they may now be called, with propriety, ANGELS of DARKNESS; for tho' they ſometimes deceitfully aſſume the oppoſite character (48), in order to deceive the unwary, yet their Power is only of Darkneſs (49), being [139] bound (as it were) in the dark Chains (50) of their own Iniquity or Reprobacy—in the "everlaſting Chains" of horrible Darkneſs (51), whereby they are effectually "reſerved for Judgment," without being deprived of that activity, in exerciſing the malignity of their fixed reprobate Principles, and proneneſs to do Evil, which the Scriptures in many other paſſages attribute to them. For without ſome ſuch ſuppoſition, how ſhall we [140] reconcile the above-mentioned text of the Apoſtle Peter, as alſo that which is parallel to it in the Epiſtle of Jude, (wherein the fallen Angels are repreſented as bound ‘in everlaſting Chains under Darkneſs unto the Judgment of the Great Day)’ (52) with thoſe other texts before quoted from the Apoſtles Paul, James, and Peter, concerning the Activity and Vigilance of Diabolical Spirits.

The Apoſtle Paul, as I before remarked, warns us of ‘the Wiles of the DEVIL, (by which word, in the ſingular number, is commonly underſtood the Prince (53), or Chief of the [141] fallen Angels), and tells, that ‘we wreſtle not againſt FLESH AND BLOOD, but againſt PRINCIPALITIES, againſt POWERS, againſt the Rulers of the DARKNESS of this World, &c. Eph. vi. 11, 12.) being a clear declaration of the Agency and Activity of theſe inviſible Spiritual Beings.

Again, the Apoſtle James tells us, to ‘reſiſt the DEVIL, and he will FLEE from us;’ which excludes every idea of his being actually bound in chains of confinement. And the Apoſtle Peter repreſents him as ‘a roaring Lion, that WALKETH ABOUT, ſeeking whom he may devour;’ which abſolutely forbids the belief of a local confinement in any one place: ſo that the Chains of Darkneſs in Tartarus may very well expreſs [142] ſuch a total Darkneſs of Apoſtacy and abſolute Reprobation, as I have ſuppoſed, wherein the diſobedient Angels are bound and reſerved for the day of Vengeance; for ‘THE EVERLASTING FIRE (54) prepared for the DEVIL and HIS ANGELS; (Matt. xxv. 41.) [143] being marked and diſtinguiſhed from other Spirits by their confirmed propenſity [144] to Evil, and their continual oppoſition to every good Principle; which [145] renders their final condemnation to that "everlaſting Fire" inevitable; for "the DEVILS alſo believe and tremble:" (James ii. 19.) by which, it ſeems, they foreknow their own certain condemnation, like thoſe abandoned. Human Sinners, who ‘ſin WILFULLY after (they) have received THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE TRUTH; to whom ‘there remaineth no more Sacrifice for Sins, but a certain fearful LOOKING FOR of Judgment and fiery Indignation, which ſhall devour the Adverſaries. Heb. x. 26, 27.

[146]This clear deſcription of Human Reprobacy opens to us a very probable idea of the Angelic Reprobacy, or the mode whereby the Nature of Devils was firſt occaſioned; and at the ſame time proves, that Men are equally liable to fall into the ſame lamentable Degeneracy and horrible Apoſtacy from God, and thereby may become a ſort of Devils (55), but indeed, of a very baſe and inferior [147] order: for though they may be EQUAL, perhaps, IN WICKEDNESS (when the reſtraining Power of Conſcience, or the Divine Knowledge of Good and Evil, is entirely effaced, or withdrawn from them) yet they muſt remain as much INFERIOR IN POWER and ABILITIES, as Human Nature is inferior to the created Part of Devils, I mean the Angelic Nature; for the Scriptures inform us, that ANGELS ‘are GREATER in Power and Might; (2 Pet. ii. 11.) and conſequently muſt retain a GREATER proportion of both, (i. e. Power and Might) even in their fallen State, than reprobate Men.

The Devils, or Satanical Spirits, are conſtantly repreſented in the Scriptures to be as diametrically oppoſite in their Nature to the infinite Goodneſs of GOD, as Darkneſs is to Light (56); as Falſehood [148] ‘Ye are of your Father the DEVIL, &c. When he ſpeaketh a LYE, he ſpeaketh of HIS OWN: for he is a LYAR, and the Father of it. John viii. 44. is to Truth (58); as implacable and unprovoked Malice (59) is to everlaſting Mercy and Love (60)! And, therefore, as they were really "Angels" in "their firſt Eſtate," ſo entire a change in their very nature may fairly be accounted as "Chains of Darkneſs"—of horrible Darkneſs! wherewith they are bound, as it were, and reſerved for eternal Judgment, without hindrance or impediment to their natural activity in promoting Evil, as far as God is pleaſed to permit, in order to prove the Faith [149] of Mankind; as in the ſevere trials of Job's patience, and alſo in the temptation even of our Lord himſelf, which cannot be otherwiſe underſtood than in a literal ſenſe; for CHRIST in his Human Nature, not only overcame thoſe extraordinary exertions of the Devil's power, related by the Apoſtle Matthew (Chap. 4.) and the Evangeliſts Mark (Chap. 1.) and Luke (Chap. 4.) but was alſo ‘in all points tempted like as we are (yet) without Sin.’ Heb. iv. 15.

And our Lord alſo declared the earneſt wiſh and activity of the Spiritual Enemy to overcome the Faith of the Apoſtle Peter—‘Simon, Simon’ (ſaid our Lord) ‘Behold, SATAN HATH DESIRED (to have) YOU, that HE MAY SIFT (you) AS WHEAT: but I have prayed for thee, that thy Faith fail not: and when thou art converted, ſtrengthen thy brethren. Luke xxii. 31, 32. This is [150] a clear Revelation that Human Nature is really liable to the impulſe and temptations of wicked Spirits (61), which will certainly prevail over us, and become [151] the Principles of Action, if we are not careful and vigilant to reſiſt them as we ought: for Chriſt did not forbid the Tempter from uſing his endeavours againſt Peter, but only prayed, that THE FAITH of the Apoſtle ſhould not fail; whereby he has taught us, that a ſound and ſtedfaſt FAITH (for which WE ALSO are bound to pray) will ſufficiently enable us to reſiſt the POWERS OF DARKNESS.

But when Men diſbelieve the very exiſtence of thoſe active Spiritual Adverſaries, how ſhould they be upon their guard to reſiſt their influence? For Unbelief in the exiſtence of Spiritual Beings will certainly be promoted, even by the DEVILS themſelves, in all places whereever they can gain advantage by it, and eſpecially wherever Scepticiſm, Deiſm, [152] and the groundleſs notions of the Sadducees, are openly ſet up in oppoſition to the clear teſtimonies of revealed Religion, and the true Faith: for in all ſuch places, it is obvious, that the intereſt of Satan's empire will be promoted by a diſbelief of his exiſtence; and conſequently, that the Angels of Darkneſs will, in ſuch places, moſt carefully abſtain from every outward and viſible demonſtration of their agency and power among Men. Whereas at other times, and in other places, where ignorance of a contrary nature has prevailed, and Men have been ſubjected to ſuperſtitious terrors, by neglecting the only proper object of their confidence, in ſuch places, I ſay, the Agency and Interference of DEMONS with Mankind have ever been notorious and manifeſt; of which the hiſtories of all Heathen nations bear ample teſtimony.

[153]The uniformity of Demon Worſhip, in all parts of the world, before the preaching of the Goſpel, affords alſo a clear proof of the worldly Empire of Satan; for though Devils were worſhipped under various names, and various figures, yet there was a conſtant uniformity in all ſuch particular points as tended moſt to the Deſtruction of Mankind, or to lead Men to the moſt direct oppoſition to the revealed Laws of God, whereby the univerſal Author or Promoter of ſuch baneful devices was clearly diſcoverable; the ſame being for the moſt part contrary to the Nature of Man, and ſuch, therefore, as could not naturally proceed from Man alone.

Hence we may plainly account for the univerſal adoption of Human Sacrifices amongſt all Heathen Nations! Some of theſe deluded people withheld not even their own offspring from their Spiritual [154] Deceiver; the ſpilling of Human Blood being moſt grateful to that Being, who "was a MURDERER from the beginning "(62). Hence we may alſo account for the Cuttings in the Fleſh for the dead, and the marking or tattooing of the ſkin, which ſtill prevails amongſt the African and American nations, and the preſent uninformed Iſlanders of the South Seas, as much as it formerly did amongſt the Picts, and other more ancient Heathens; for their marks in the fleſh were certainly intended by the Spiritual Deceiver, as a ſort of Dedication to himſelf (63), and as an affront to the Divine [155] Creator, who formed Man without any ſuch unnatural diſtinctions, and expreſſly [156] commanded in his revealed Law.—‘Ye ſhall not make any cuttings in your fleſh for the dead,’ (or rather FOR THE SOUL) ‘nor print any marks upon you: I am the Lord’ (that is, JEHOVAH, the only eternal BEING.) Levit. xix. 28.

And as the "forbidding to marry" is declared in Scripture to be ‘a Doctrine of Devils’ (64); ſo we accordingly [157] find, that amongſt the ancient Heathens there was an order of Nuns or Prieſteſſes (called Veſtal Virgins) that were bound, contrary to Nature, in vows of CELIBACY; and amongſt the Heathen Tartars, Chineſe, and other idolaters, even to this day (65), there are diſtinct orders [158] of Men, it ſeems, as well as Women, laid under the ſame unnatural reſtraint [159] through the inſtigation of their ſpiritual Adverſary (66); and yet the ſame Deceiver [160] promoted, almoſt univerſally amongſt the Heathen, as a ſacred Rite, [161] the promiſcuous uſe of Woman, in order to draw Men by their natural Luſts to [162] join the ſuperſtitious Congregations of his Worſhippers.

Of this kind were the Rites of Venus among the Greeks, Romans, and (more particularly among) the inhabitants of Cyprus (67); the ſhameful Rites of Aſtarte [163] (whom the Heathens called Queen of Heaven) in her temple at Byblus (68): Thoſe of Thammuz (69) (or Adonis) [164] among the Phoenicians, Syrians, and Apoſtate Jews: Thoſe of Tanais, or Anaitis, among the Armenians (70): And thoſe of MYLITTA, the Aphrodite, or Venus of the ancient Babylonians, and more Eaſtern nations, at whoſe ſhrines women of all ranks, even of the firſt quality, were required once in their lives to proſtitute themſelves (71). The [165] impious Rites of BAAL-PEOR (whereby many of the Iſraelites were enſnared by "the Council of Balaam" (72) ſeem to have been of the ſame kind (73); and to increaſe the temptation to Demon worſhip, it appears that the women of the firſt quality, among the daughters of Moab and Midian, were not exempted from that moſt diſgraceful and pernicious pollution, baneful both to body and ſoul: for the Midianitiſh woman, that [166] proſtituted herſelf to Zimri the Simeonite (and was killed, together with her captivated Iſraelitiſh paramour, by Phineas) is expreſſly declared to have been the daughter of Zur (74), who was ‘HEAD OVER A PEOPLE, and of a CHIEF HOUSE in Midian. (Numb. xxv. 15.) And he is mentioned afterwards as one of THE KINGS of Midian. (Numb. xxxi. 8.)

Thus "the Council of Balaam" promoted the ſervice and worſhip of Devils; and this ſhould warn us of the extreme danger of yielding to the crime of Fornication, which, in all ages and nations, has been uſed as a ſnare to vilify mankind, and enſlave them to Spiritual Adverſaries: for as THE FORBIDDING TO MARRY is unqueſtionably THE DOCTRINE [167] OF DEVILS (ſee p. 156 preceding) whereby thoſe, who devote themſelves to ſuch unnatural commands, fall under more ſevere Temptation to FORNICATION (75), ſo, on the other hand, [168] FORNICATION is reciprocal in its effects, by being one of the moſt baneful obſtacles to lawful and virtuous MARRIAGE, and, conſequently, to the increaſe and multiplication of mankind: but this, bad as it is, is not the worſt conſequence of habitual FORNICATION; for men, being thereby drawn away from the ſervice and worſhip of their Creator, [169] are gradually led to greater crimes, whereby their minds are more and more darkened, like thoſe of the fallen Angels, until they are totally deprived of the Light and Image of their Creator, and loſe both temporal and eternal Happineſs!

When Men are IN BONDAGE to their own Luſts, there is no doubt but that Satan has already "got an Advantage" over them; and, by their Luſts, and unreſtrained Affections, does hold them IN BONDAGE alſo to himſelf! So that a Man cannot free himſelf from Spiritual Bondage, without forſaking and repenting of his favourite ſins; for we can have no direct idea of reſiſting the Devil (as the Scriptures command us) but that of reſiſting Evil, wherever we perceive it, whether in thoughts, words, or actions. But when Men entirely neglect this neceſſary reſiſtance to Evil, they are ſure [170] to be led on from one vice to another, till the two before-mentioned natural and univerſal Principles in Mankind, intended for their Preſervation, viz. Common Senſe (or Reaſon) and Self-love, have loſt their influence: for the Actions of of a great part of Mankind cannot be accounted for upon any other Principle than that of a lamentable BONDAGE to the SPIRITUAL ADVERSARY, who leads them to actions that are clearly contrary to Self-love and Common Senſe, and contrary even to any probable gratification that might afford a Temptation to Human Beings!—to actions that apparently tend to their own everlaſting deſtruction!

How common is it for Men to lift their hands againſt their own life, and deliberately to exclude themſelves from all poſſibility of repentance? It muſt be allowed indeed, that real Madneſs, or Lunacy, and other natural diſtempers [171] and frenzies, are frequently the Principles of Action which occaſion Suicide; but we have too many inſtances of deliberate Self-murder, wherein no ſuch natural cauſes can with juſtice be alledged, though generally aſſigned by the coroner's juries, through a falſe notion of mercy, which inclines them to adopt the erroneous maxim, that ‘all Men are mad who kill themſelves.’ But nothing is more falſe!

If the Brute Creation were equally liable to voluntary deaths, Suicide might with more probability be attributed to natural cauſes only, as they are almoſt equally liable to diſtempers; but herein appears a capital diſtinction between Human Nature and that of Brutes. None of the BRUTE CREATION ever violate the univerſal Principle of SELF-LOVE, which the Divine Author of Nature has given them for their preſervation! [172] And though MAN is alſo endowed with the ſame Principle, as I have already ſhewn, yet the very BRUTES make ſo much better uſe of it than MAN, that in them we diſtinguiſh the ſame Principle, even by another name, and call it INSTINCT—an INSTINCT of Self-preſervation—an Inſtinct, becauſe it is never violated. How are we to account for this ſeeming Superiority in the BRUTES? Why ſhould HUMAN NATURE be more ſubject to Depravity than they are? MAN, who, in addition to that natural Light with which he was endowed at the time of his Creation, has ſince acquired an additional power of diſcernment and prudence for his preſervation, even a Divine Knowledge of GOOD and EVIL, that he ‘may know how to refuſe the EVIL, and chuſe the GOOD; and yet is in general infinitely more depraved than the very BRUTES! Let any reaſonable Man conſider how impoſſible it [173] is, by natural Cauſes, to account for ſo extraordinary a circumſtance! That MAN, endowed with ſuch a Superiority of Knowledge for SELF-PRESERVATION, and alſo endowed with Self-love in common with the reſt of the Creation, ſhould yet be ſubject to ſuch monſtrous Depravity, as to loſe all ſenſe of both, while the BRUTES are never known to violate that univerſal Principle, Self-love! except it be for a reaſonable Cauſe, that they riſk their own Lives in defence of their young, to preſerve their ſpecies, or through gratitude, as Dogs will defend their maſters, which ſurely is no Depravity! To what extraordinary cauſe then ſhall we attribute this very ſingular ſuperiority of BRUTES in a circumſtance ſo neceſſary to happineſs. The cauſe is obvious, BRUTES have never been ſubject to ſpiritual Deluſions, or to be actuated by infernal Spirits, ſince the time that the Serpent deceived our firſt parents!

[174]There is no inſtance, I believe, ſince that time, of BRUTES being really actuated by evil Spirits, except one; and that was (be pleaſed to obſerve) by expreſs Permiſſion of our LORD himſelf, viz. when the Devils entered into the ſwine by the lake of Genneſareth. For it appears, that the Demons had no power to enter into the animals, till our Lord had expreſſly granted it: for—‘the Devils BESOUGHT HIM, ſaying, If thou caſt us out, SUFFER US to go away into the herd of ſwine, and he ſaid unto them, Go.’ THE PERMISSION being thus gained, the animals immediately acquired a new "Principle of Action," too ſimilar to that which actuates poor abandoned ſinners among MEN (as when the Devil entered Judas, and led him, not only to betray his Lord, but to puniſh the horrid treaſon with his own hands, contrary to every conceivable Natural Principle of Action) ſo the unhappy Brutes [175] by Genneſareth were no ſooner ſubjected, like Mankind, to the Bondage of infernal Spirits, than they immediately loſt that Principle of Self-love, which in them (becauſe never violated but at this particular time) is called Inſtinct; and by the immediate conſequence of that loſs, they have afforded us a notable example of the baneful effects of Diabolical Inſpiration (76), to which at all other times [176] Mankind alone are ſubjected;—for ‘behold’ (ſays the text) ‘the whole herd [177] of ſwine ran violently down a ſteep place into the ſea, and periſhed in the waters. Matth. viii. 28—32.

[178]Thus the Influence of EVIL SPIRITS became, manifeſtly, a Principle of Action [179] in the poor Brutes, which overpowered their ‘Natural Inſtinct of Self-preſervation,’ [180] and hurried them headlong to deſtruction; and the cauſe being [181] known, it is very natural to conclude, when we ſee ſimilar Effects in Human [182] Beings, that the ſame "Principle of Action" may perhaps have produced [183] them; eſpecially if there be no previous circumſtances of Diſtemper or Diſtraction, [184] which may leave room to hope, that another Cauſe might reaſonably be aſſigned. [185] And as the example alſo ſhews us, that Devils have no power to enter Brutes [186] without expreſs Permiſſion of the Creator, let us, by a comparative conſideration of [187] our own bodies, learn to be continually upon our guard againſt the devices and [188] inſtigations of our ſpiritual Enemies, always remembering, that they need no [189] ſuch expreſs Permiſſion from God to enter the Human Body; or rather, that God [190] has already lodged the Power of permitting or reſiſting them, entirely in the [191] Human Breaſt; ſince we are by Nature continually liable to receive the Inſpiration of the Devil and his Angels as a "Principle of Action," if we neglect the neceſſary Reſiſtance commanded in the Scriptures; and conſequently, that they already have Permiſſion from God to enter all Human Beings, I mean all thoſe as [192] are capable of diſcerning between Good and Evil, and do not reject the Evil as they ought, according to that Divine Knowledge which we inherit from our firſt Parents!

This Peculiarity in our Nature is therefore apparently the reaſon why Spiritual Adverſaries are permitted by the Almighty to approach Mankind, though they have no ſuch general Permiſſion with reſpect to the reſt of the animal Creation. But Man took the Knowledge of Good and Evil upon himſelf, contrary to the expreſs commands of God, as I have before remarked; and therefore we have no right to murmur at the Permiſſion which God has granted to ‘the Devil and his Angels,’ to take poſſeſſion of all unguarded Souls, which unhappily yield to their ſuggeſtions and temptations, without reſiſtance or repentance; and more eſpecially we have no right to murmur [193] (I ſay) at this Permiſſion, if we conſider that God has given us fair warning of our continual danger and warfare with the Principalities and Powers of Darkneſs; as the Holy Scriptures plainly inform us, that we are continually liable to Satanical influence; and that the DEVIL will get an advantage over us, if we do not reſiſt him as we ought!—In this neceſſary Reſiſtance, and the objects of it, conſiſt the principal exerciſe of that aſſumed Knowledge of Good and Evil, for which we are accountable; viz. we know Evil from Good, and conſequently know when we ought to reſiſt; but if we do not reſiſt, then we have choſen the EVIL, and (in whatſoever mode the EVIL is manifeſt) have given Advantage to the Devil, and ſubmit ourſelves to his Bondage. The Choice therefore, which is ſet before us, amounts to this—Whether we will chuſe ‘the Kingdom of God, and his Righteouſneſs, (Mat. vi. 33.) [194] and cheerfully aſſent (as the dignity of Human Nature requires) to that ‘perfect Law of Liberty,’ which Chriſt has tendered to us for the regulation of our conduct towards all Mankind, as well as for Self-preſervation? or—Whether we rather prefer the Empire of SATAN, the ſpiritual Enemy, for the ſake of thoſe temporal gratifications and vile indulgences, by which he holds Men in Bondage, through their carnal affections, till they become perſonal Enemies, even to themſelves!

The aſſumed Principle of ‘knowing Good and Evil,’ will undoubtedly induce all Mankind moſt readily to CHUSE ‘the Kingdom of God, and his Righteouſneſs; (Mat. vi. 33.) but this is not a CHOICE to be made merely once in our lives, but to be continually maintained, or the prudent CHOICE will avail nothing! Are not Men in general bound by a ſolemn oath in the outward rite of Water-Baptiſm, [195] thus to maintain that prudent CHOICE which they publickly profeſs? And yet how little do their practices in general correſpond with ſuch a reſolution! Surely, ‘the Mammon of Unrighteouſneſs, (Luke xvi. 9.) ‘the PRINCE of this World,’ that had been ‘caſt out, (John xii. 31.) ‘the Principalities, Powers, and Rulers of the Darkneſs of this World, (not FLESH AND BLOOD) with whom we have to WRESTLE, do apparently prevail over a great multitude in every rank of life! For, ‘this is the Condemnation, that Light is come into the World, and Men loved DARKNESS rather than LIGHT, (a lamentable Choice! a ſhameful proſtitution of the Knowledge of Good and Evil! but the Apoſtle aſſigns the reaſon) ‘becauſe,’ (ſays he) ‘their Deeds were EVIL. For every one that doeth EVIL, hateth the LIGHT, neither cometh to the LIGHT, leſt his Deeds ſhould be reproved. But [196] he that doeth the Truth, cometh to the LIGHT, that his Deeds may be made manifeſt, that they are wrought IN GOD. John iii. 19. to 21.) Let us therefore be upon our guard, and ‘put on the whole Armour of God, that (we) may be able to ſtand againſt the WILES OF THE DEVIL. (Epheſ. vi. 11.)

But though Human Nature is thus liable to the Influence of ‘the Devil and his Angels,’ let us remember at the ſame time for our comfort, that it is equally capable of being actuated by DIVINE INSPIRATION; and that Mankind (in the glorious FREEDOM of the Goſpel) are equally left to their CHOICE for the admiſſion of that ſupreme Good, "THE GIFT OF THE HOLY GHOST," to regulate their Principles of Action in all caſes, as they are for the admiſſion of the contrary Spirit, ‘the Prince of Darkneſs!’ For the Promiſes of CHRIST relating to that heavenly Gift are clear [197] and abſolute, and are tendered to all Mankind without exception, that they may exerciſe their natural Knowledge of GOOD and EVIL, in CHUSING, ACCEPTING, and continually CLAIMING them, if they really prefer "the Kingdom of God" to "the Kingdom of this World!" Here is true Freedom! a Charter of ineſtimable Privileges! ASK, and it ſhall be GIVEN YOU; SEEK, and ye ſhall FIND; knock, and it ſhall be OPENED unto you, &c. (Mat. vii. 7.) And again, "All things whatſoever ye ſhall ASK IN PRAYER, believing, ye ſhall receive." (Mat. xxi. 22. and Mark xi. 24.) And after theſe general promiſes, our Lord appealed to the common Senſe of his hearers concerning the efficacy of a ſon's requeſt to a natural Father, to obtain things that are neceſſary for him; and concludes thereupon —‘If ye then being EVIL, know how to give GOOD GIFTS to your Children: HOW MUCH MORE ſhall your heavenly Father GIVE THE HOLY SPIRIT to [198] them that ASK HIM? (Luke xi. 9. to 13.) So that every Man, who devoutly, and with due Faith, claims that glorious GIFT according to the Promiſe, and with ſuch a diſpoſition of mind as the Scriptures require, will undoubtedly receive it, "for he is faithful that promiſed." Heb. x. 23.

I am well aware how uncommon it is to introduce theſe religious topicks into Tracts of Law, but as the Divine Influence of THE HOLY SPIRIT upon Mankind may certainly be eſteemed the ſupreme "Principle of Action in Man," I am obliged, by the nature of my ſubject, to cite ſome teſtimonies concerning the general effect of that heavenly Gift, to which all Mankind are entitled; for ſuch is the compound Nature of Man, that Enquiries concerning ‘Human Nature,’ and ‘the Principles of Human Actions,’ cannot be fairly and [199] carefully defined, without a careful examination of this Human Claim to DIVINE INSPIRATION; nor indeed without a careful warning alſo againſt that very oppoſite and foreign Spiritual Influence, which is equally liable to alter Human Nature, and become ‘the Principle of Action;’ which I hope I have already ſufficiently proved from Scripture. And therefore with reſpect to the former, viz. the ineſtimable Claim to Divine Inſpiration which we hold in CHRIST, it is proper to be remarked, that the peculiar and neceſſary Effect of that glorious and heavenly Gift, is a total change in the Nature of Man (from his fallen State, before deſcribed, to ‘A NEW CREATURE’) by a Regeneration or New Birth through THE SPIRIT; to which God has alſo been pleaſed to annex (as neceſſary on our firſt publick Admiſſion to the Claims and Privileges of the Goſpel) an outward viſible Sign alſo, or [200] typical Waſhing with Water (77); by which we bear a publick or outward teſtimony of that true Faith, which alone can qualify our claim to the promiſe.

Thus Man, through the privileges of the Goſpel, becomes "A NEW CREATURE," (2 Cor. v. 17.) and partakes even of THE DIVINE NATURE, if his [201] own earneſt and ſincere endeavours are not wanting; for the Apoſtle PETER has expreſſly declared, that this is one of the effects of our Lord's moſt gracious promiſes. ‘Grace and Peace be multiplied unto you (ſaid the Apoſtle) through the Knowledge of GOD, and of JESUS OUR LORD, according as his DIVINE POWER hath given unto us all things that (pertain) unto Life and Godlineſs, through the Knowledge of him that hath called us TO GLORY and VIRTUE: whereby are given unto us EXCEEDING GREAT AND PRECIOUS PROMISES; that by theſe ye might be PARTAKERS of the DIVINE NATURE (ΚΟΝΩΝΟΙ) having eſcaped the Corruption that is in the World through Luſt. (2 Pet. i. 2. to 4.)

Hence the Dignity and Superiority of MAN over the reſt of the viſible [202] Creation is manifeſt! We not only poſſeſs, by natural Inheritance from our firſt Parents, a DIVINE ATTRIBUTE (as I have already ſhewn in the former part of this Tract) viz. the Knowledge of Good and Evil; but alſo, by a right uſe of that Knowledge, in CHUSING and preferring the Good, and in REJECTING and reſiſting the Evil, we are capable alſo (through CHRIST) of PARTAKING "even of the DIVINE NATURE;" ſo that if we conſider this moſt extraordinary Privilege, which is tendered to us on the one hand, and that deplorable Condition on the other hand, which we ſhall probably fall into, if we neglect it (viz. the partaking of the Diabolical Nature by the inſpiration of the Devil and his Angels; to which, as I have already ſhewn, we are continually liable, if we do not watch, and reſiſt); it muſt be be evident that MAN is either the moſt [203] glorious, or the moſt miſerable and baſe of all other Creatures!

Surely the conſideration of theſe things ought to humble the pride of thoſe inconſiderate perſons, who, on account of mere temporal honours, and worldly poſſeſſions, are ſo lifted up above their brethren, as to forget that they have no natural Precedency; but expect that the multitude of inferiors in fortune ſhould implicitly ſubmit to the will of the worldly ſuperior, in all things; and who alſo ſeem to loſe all ſympathetick concern, all ſenſe of fellow-feeling for the wants and ſufferings of their poor dependants, as if they ſprung from a different Stock, and were not of EQUAL DIGNITY in the SIGHT OF GOD!

But, alas, PRIDE is a Principle of Action, which occaſioned the Fall even [204] of SATAN himſelf (78), and of his Angels, and is equally pernicious to Human Nature; for it renders MANKIND more liable to forfeit that glorious Liberty, thoſe ineſtimable Privileges, which I have before deſcribed, than any other vice! And the reaſon is plain; for THE PROUD MAN, of all others, is moſt liable to neglect that "ROYAL LAW," which I have already mentioned—that GOLDEN RULE, by which their notions of political government, and their behaviour to all Mankind, ought to be regulated; for if he was not guilty of this neglect, he [205] would neceſſarily ceaſe to be PROUD, he would ceaſe to be uncharitable; he would ceaſe to be an Advocate for arbitrary Power, either in political Deſpotiſm, or in domeſtick Slavery, both of which now unhappily prevail almoſt throughout the whole world! for even the enlightened Engliſh Nation is no longer qualified to cenſure the unnatural Oppreſſion of the Peaſantry and lower orders of people in Ruſſia, Poland, France, ſome Part of Germany, and in many other States, which are commonly called Chriſtian; ſince the Engliſh Government have publickly favoured, and do continue to encourage the moſt abominable Oppreſſions that ever diſgraced Mankind; I mean the AFRICAN SLAVE TRADE carried on from England, and THE TOLERATION OF SLAVERY IN THE BRITISH COLONIES! Let the Advocates for theſe Oppreſſions ſeriouſly and carefully conſider the DIGNITY and [206] EQUALITY of HUMAN NATURE, which I have deſcribed, as well as their own STATE OF PROBATION in this life, and the Forfeiture of ineſtimable Privileges to which they are continually liable, and I truſt they will become ſenſible of their danger!

But, alas, there are many other cauſes of failure, which tend to deprive Mankind of that glorious and eternal Dignity, for which ALL MEN ſhould be candidates: for beſides the ordinary temptations of worldly Pleaſures (79), which draw the bulk of Mankind from conſidering the true means of obtaining the glorious promiſes of the Goſpel, how often are the minds of Men puffed up with Self-ſufficiency, and the PRIDE OF HUMAN LEARNING, and too often [207] even with SPIRITUAL PRIDE, whereby they ſuffer themſelves to be perverted through the deceitfulneſs even of their own ſophiſtry!

How can ſuch Men avail themſelves of the glorious Promiſe of DIVINE INSPIRATION, as "a Principle of Action," if they form to themſelves a Mode of believing, which is totally different from "the Faith once delivered to the Saints?"

Perhaps they will ſay—‘We do aſk the aſſiſtance of God's Holy Spirit, and have as good a Right as others to ſuppoſe that God's Promiſe is fulfilled in us;’ nevertheleſs they muſt allow, that FAITH is neceſſary for thoſe who ASK; and how can Men be ſaid to have the NECESSARY FAITH, who form to themſelves notions of God's HOLY SPIRIT, which are totally inconſiſtent with the DIVINE NATURE?

[208]How can we conceive that the SPIRIT OF GLORY and OF GOD (1 Pet. iv. 14.) reſteth upon thoſe who wickedly eſteem that glorious and ‘Eternal Spirit (Heb. ix. 14.) no otherwiſe than as a created Being, and a mere miniſtering Spirit; and who refuſe to join in that excellent Form of Prayer, the Litany of the Church of England, merely becauſe THE HOLY GHOST is, therein, addreſſed AS GOD? Is not this to do "deſpite unto THE SPIRIT of Grace? (Heb. x. 29.)

Theſe Men may pray for the HOLY SPIRIT, indeed; but, with ſuch erroneous conceptions of that GLORIOUS GIFT, it is impoſſible that they ſhould RECEIVE that eternal "SPIRIT OF TRUTH," till they have ſincerely repented of their horrid blaſphemies, and humbled their own haughty Spirits to receive the plain information of the Scriptures; for if our [209] Belief in the HOLY TRINITY were ſet aſide, the greateſt part of thoſe ſacred Writings would become utterly unintelligible to us; becauſe they muſt, in that caſe, ſeem to contain the groſſeſt contradictions, as there are paſſages, which, without that neceſſary doctrine, would ſurely appear inconſiſtent with grammar and common ſenſe! The doctrine of the HOLY TRINITY is expreſſed in the Articles and Liturgy of the Church of England in ſuch guarded terms, as cannot eaſily be miſconſtrued and perverted: and though a certain ſet of men may pretend to found their objections to the Church of England on ſome other Articles of leſs moment, yet I am thoroughly perſuaded, that the ſaid guarded Terms, concerning that ONE neceſſary Doctrine, are the principal cauſes of offence to many of thoſe miſtaken Clergymen, who lately petitioned Parliament that they might be exempted from [210] Subſcription (80) to the Articles of the Church of England. But as a right Faith [211] muſt ſeal and authenticate our claims to the ineſtimable privileges and immunities of the Goſpel, and as the true Dignity of Human Nature cannot be attained without the Divine Aſſiſtance, and the Inſpiration of God's Holy Spirit, whereby Men are made partakers (as I have already ſhewn) of the Divine Nature, ſome knowledge of the latter (ſo far as the Almighty hath been pleaſed to reveal himſelf to us) is abſolutely neceſſary for [212] thoſe Perſons who deſire to be acquainted with the Law of Nature, and ‘the Principles of Action in Man:’ and therefore ſome obſervations relating to the doctrine of the Holy Trinity, are by no means foreign to the ſubject and intention of this Tract. But it is an awful myſtery, that muſt be received more by Faith in what God has been pleaſed to reveal to us, than by Human Comprehenſion. The finite underſtanding of the NATURAL MAN (81) cannot, in this life, conceive an adequate idea of that glorious and eternal BEING, which in every attribute is infinite perfection! Nay, even if we had a perfect Knowledge of that which is now ſo far above us, yet no language could ſupply words, no rhetorical figures of compariſon could be found to expreſs that Knowledge! and it would, therefore, remain unuttered, in theſe lower [213] Regions, like thoſe "unſpeakable Words" which were heard by the Apoſtle Paul when he was "caught up into Paradiſe!" 2 Cor. xii. 4. For—‘To whom will ye liken God? (ſaid Iſai. xl. 18.) ‘or what Likeneſs will ye compare unto him?’

But a time will come, when we ſhall know, even as we are known (82). This expreſſion to KNOW, even as we are KNOWN, implies a perfect Knowledge of that eternal Being, which is infinite in Knowledge, in Power, in Majeſty, in Glory, &c.—And therefore a more exalted State of Happineſs cannot be conceived, than that which a perfect Knowledge of GOD muſt afford!—A Happineſs to be expected only in Heaven, when Human Nature ſhall have put on Incorruption and Immortality (83). But [214] though we can neither attain, in this life, a perfect Knowledge of God, nor that perfect Happineſs which reſults from it, yet it is our duty to improve and cultivate our limited Knowledge concerning the Divine Nature, as far as God has been pleaſed to reveal himſelf to us in the Scriptures; for so FAR the Knowledge is undoubtedly neceſſary to MAN, even in this life, or otherwiſe, we may be aſſured, the Revelation would not have been made, in the Scriptures, ‘by Inſpiration of God’ (84), who cannot act in vain! Let us therefore earneſtly deſire to partake of that neceſſary Knowledge, and let us look into the evidences of it with the moſt awful reverence, [215] and the moſt humble ſubmiſſion of our FAITH to the Word of GOD; leſt through any improper conception of the Divine Nature, we ſhould unhappily fall under a ſimilar condemnation to that of Eliphaz, and his two friends, who viſited Job‘My Wrath’ (ſaid JEHOVAH) ‘is kindled againſt thee, and againſt thy two friends: for ye have not ſpoken of me’ (the thing that is) ‘right, &c. (Job xlii. 7.)

When Moſes deſired to ſee the Glory of JEHOVAH (ſaying, ‘I beſeech thee ſhew me THY GLORY) he was anſwered by the Almighty, ‘Thou canſt not ſee my Face: for there ſhall no Man ſee me and live. (Exod. xxxiii. 18.20.) We muſt therefore limit our ideas of thoſe appearances under which God revealed himſelf to the Patriarchs, and to Moſes;—for the Goſpel expreſſly informs us, that ‘no Man hath ſeen God at any time’ (but the Evangeliſt immediately [216] adds with reſpect to the Meſſiah) ‘the only begotten Son, which IS IN THE BOSOM OF THE FATHER, he hath declared.’ ( [...]) That is, hath clearly declared or ſhewn the Father, or, as Mr. Leigh has remarked upon the Word in his Critica Sacra—id eſt (ſays he) Nobis ad ejus veram cognitionem eruendam Dux et Auctor fuit, &c.

This is further explained by the declaration of our Lord himſelf—‘He that hath SEEN me (ſaid our Lord) hath SEEN the Father; &c. (1 John xiv. 9.) ‘Believe me, that I am in the Father, and the Father in me (85). (ib. ver. 11.) Not that any Man hath SEEN the eternal Being (or JEHOVAH) I mean the Divine Nature (86), in which the [217] Son of Man (even while ON EARTH) was and is in the Boſom of the Father, (and in which now that he is aſcended into Heaven) he is always with his Church ON EARTH, though he ‘ſat down’ ( [...], which plainly implies a perſonal Reſidence) ‘on the Right Hand of the Majeſty on High; (Heb. i. 3.)—for "GOD is a Spirit," and cannot be ſeen by Human Eyes (86), ‘though he be not far from every one of us. For in him we live, and move, and have our being. (Acts xvii. 27, 28.) But Chriſt being ‘the Image of the INVISIBLE [218] GOD (87), in whom all Fulneſs dwelleth, (Coloſſ. i. 15—19.) ‘for in him dwelleth all the Fulneſs of [219] the GODHEAD BODILY, [...], or perſonally! (Coloſſ. ii. 9.) ‘Who being the Brightneſs of his Glory, and expreſs Image of his’ (that is, God's (88) Perſon ( [...]) ‘and upholding all Things by the Word of his Power, (Hebr. i. 3.) in him [220] alone, therefore, ‘who is the Image of God, (2 Cor. iv. 4.) can GOD be ſeen! and in him alone could be fulfilled that ancient Promiſe to the Jewiſh Nation, that they ſhould SEE THEIR GOD: —‘O Zion, that bringeſt good Tidings, get thee up into the high Mountain: O Jeruſalem, that bringeſt good Tidings, lift up thy Voice with Strength: lift (it) up, be not afraid; SAY UNTO THE CITIES OF JUDAH, BEHOLD YOUR GOD! Iſaiah xl. 9. Compare this with the Context in the ſame Chapter. The Divine Perſon, whom "THE CITIES OF JUDAH" are here called upon to BEHOLD, was afterwards (agreeable to this prophecy) particularly pointed out by John the Baptiſt, to "the Cities of Judah (89), and the Office of that faithful Harbinger, or [221] Forerunner, in proclaiming the Advent as well as the Dignity of the Divine Perſon, that was ‘to be ſeen, or made manifeſt to Iſrael,’ is as diſtinctly foretold in the 3d and 5th Verſes of the ſame Chapter. ‘The Voice of him that crieth in THE WILDERNESS (for the Wilderneſs was the appointed Place of John's Miniſtry) ‘Prepare ye the Way of the LORD ( [...] "the Way of JEHOVAH") ‘make ſtraight in THE DESERT (once more alluding to the Place wherein the Meſſiah was firſt proclaimed [222] by his inſpired Harbinger) ‘a Highway for OUR GOD! And again, ‘the Glory of THE LORD (i. e. "the Glory of JEHOVAH," [...]) ‘ſhall be revealed, and ALL FLESH SHALL SEE (it) TOGETHER, &c. This latter Sentence was fulfilled only in part, when "the Voice in the Wilderneſs" proclaimed the Meſſiah, ſaying, ‘Behold the Lamb of God,’ &c.—for though Jeruſalem, "and the Cities of Judah," then beheld their GOD in the Perſon of the Son of God (90), and ſaw the Glory (91) of Jehovah, that was promiſed to be revealed, without perceiving it, agreeable [223]to another Prophecy of Iſaiah (‘in SEEING ye ſhall SEE, and ſhall not PERCEIVE (92), chap. vi. 9.) yet all Fleſh did not then SEE him together!’ Succeeding Generations, indeed, may be ſaid to ſee, and alſo to perceive the Glory of Jehovah, that is, with the Eye of Faith in the ſcriptures: but the prophecy will moſt certainly be literally and univerſally fulfilled AT THE DAY OF JUDGMENT, when ‘ALL THE TRIBES OF THE EARTH ſhall SEE THE SON OF MAN coming in the Clouds of Heaven, with Power and GREAT GLORY. (Matt. xxiv. 30.) For then "THE GLORY OF JEHOVAH" [224] will be ſo revealed, that ‘ALL FLESH SHALL SEE (it) TOGETHER,’ even thoſe Men ſhall ſee, that now preſume to deny the Divine Nature of our Redeemer, and refuſe to worſhip him; for BEHOLD, he cometh with the Clouds; and EVERY EYE SHALL SEE HIM, and they (alſo) which pierced him. Rev. i. 7. ‘This is he’ (ſaid the learned Biſhop Chandler, ſpeaking of the Divine WORD (93), which was in the Beginning with God, and was God, and made all Things) ‘who in time’ (ſays he) ‘was made Fleſh, and is called JESUS (94), and [225] CHRIST, as he is indeed the Fountain of Life and Light to every Being [226] that partakes of either, &c. (Serm. before the King in 1718. p. 21.) ‘Sometimes he is indeed treated’ (ſays the ſame learned Writer, p. 15.) ‘as an Angel, or Meſſenger; but even then is ſo diſtinguiſhed from all other Angels, in reſpect of Majeſty, Autority, and Power, or dignify'd with the incommunicable Title of JEHOVA, that they had not the leaſt Thought of his being a meer Angel,’ &c.

The Eternal WORD, though he was in the Beginning with GOD, and was GOD, yet under the Diſpenſation of the Goſpel (that he might reſtore the loſt [227] Dignity of fallen Man) became the Angel, or MESSENGER of GOD; that is, of Jehovah Tſabaouth, the Lord of Hoſts. For He was—‘the Meſſenger of the Covenant,’ foretold by the Prophet Malachi, and being alſo Lord of Hoſts himſelf, he ſent another Meſſenger before his Face to prepare his Way—"BEHOLD, I" (that is, I JEHOVAH TSABAOUTH, or Lord of Hoſts, ſee the End of the Verſe) "will ſend MY MESSENGER" (that is, John the Baptiſt (94)) ‘and he ſhall prepare the Way before me’ (that is, before the Divine WORD, which, being included in the Unity of JEHOVAH, then ſpoke to the Jews under the Title of LORD OF HOSTS) "and THE LORD" ( [...] THE ADOUN (95), or ſupreme [228] Lord) "whom ye ſeek" (whom the Jews were taught by their Prophets to expect) ſhall ſuddenly come to HIS (96) Temple, even THE MESSENGER’ (or Angel, [...] Malach, from whence the Prophet Malachi himſelf was alſo named) OF THE COVENANT, whom ye delight in: Behold, he ſhall come, ſaith the LORD OF HOSTS. Malachi iii. 1.

Thus it appears, that the Meſſenger (whom our Lord himſelf declared to be John the Baptiſt) was to be ſent to prepare the Way before JEHOVAH OF [229] HOSTS, the ſame Divine Being who SPOKE by the Prophet, ‘Behold, I will ſend MY Meſſenger, and he ſhall prepare the Way before ME. But our Lord himſelf, in referring to this Paſſage, varies a little from the Original, by making a Diſtinction of Perſons between the Lord (or Jehovah of Hoſts) who ſpoke, and the Divine Perſon before whom the Meſſenger was to prepare the Way—‘Behold, I ſend MY Meſſenger before THY Face, which ſhall prepare THY Way before THEE. Matt. xi. 10. This Variation from the firſt to the ſecond Perſon, from my to thy, and from me to thee, proves that Chriſt (for it cannot be applied to any other but Chriſt and Jehovah) was indeed the Perſon before whom the Meſſenger, John, was to prepare the Way; and the original Text (which undoubtedly is alſo a true Reading in this Place, as it perfectly correſponds with all the ancient Verſions) [230] proves at the ſame time, that the Way was to be prepared for Jehovah, who ſaid, Behold, I will ſend MY Meſſenger, and he ſhall prepare the Way before ME; and conſequently it appears, by comparing both Texts, that CHRIST is included in the Eternal Being JEHOVAH. The Socinians endeavour to evade this Teſtimony of the Scripture concerning the Divine Nature of the Meſſiah, by ſuppoſing that he is called Jehovah only in a relative Senſe, as being the Prophet, or Ambaſſador of JEHOVAH, the Repreſentative being named for the Principal. In like manner, for Inſtance (ſay they) as he that deſpiſeth Chriſt's Meſſengers, is ſaid to deſpiſe Chriſt himſelf; and he that deſpiſeth him, deſpiſeth alſo him that ſent him. Luke x. 16. And he that lied to the Apoſtles, lied to God. Acts v. 4.

In theſe and ſuch like Paſſages, indeed, the relative Senſe is manifeſt; and [231] it may alſo, in a certain degree, be admitted in the Conſtruction of the Text in queſtion, but yet not ſo as to favour the Socinian Argument in the leaſt reſpect whatſoever.

The Prophecy, for inſtance, concerning the Meſſenger therein mentioned (of whom JEHOVAH ſaid,—"he ſhall prepare the Way before ME) was fulfilled in the Perſon of John the Baptiſt, as our Lord himſelf declared (ſee Note in p. 227.); and therefore, according to the Socinian Method of Argument, it might indeed be ſaid of thoſe worldly Men, who deſpiſed that extraordinary Meſſenger of Jehovah, and neglected the Doctrine of Repentance, which he enforced; that they, in ſo doing, deſpiſed the Lord Jehovah, by whom this Meſſenger was ſent; and, on the other hand, thoſe Jews, who readily received John's Doctrine of Repentance, and attended [232] diligently to his Inſtructions, may, in the like relative Senſe, be ſaid to honour Jehovah, by paying due Reſpect to his Meſſenger. But a mere relative Honour, ſuch as might lawfully be given to the Meſſenger of Jehovah, will bear no Compariſon with the Honour that is due to Jehovah himſelf:—the latter muſt be ſupream Honour and Worſhip, whereas the former amounts only to Reſpect, Attention, and good Offices, for whatever is more than theſe muſt lead to Idolatry; ſo that the Compariſon can be carried no farther.

A Meſſenger of Jehovah cannot, therefore, merely as ſuch, be allowed the Name of JEHOVAH, becauſe this would entitle him alſo to the Honour that is due to JEHOVAH alone; ſo that when Jehovah ſaid, ‘MY Meſſengerhe ſhall prepare the Way BEFORE ME,’ he muſt mean (if Language has any Uſe) [233] that the Meſſenger was to prepare the Way for the Advent of Jehovah himſelf, who could not be ſaid to come in the Perſon of any Meſſenger, or Ambaſſador whatſoever, except in one of the Divine Perſons that are manifeſtly included in the ſame Eternal BEING, and conſequently are entitled to the Honour and Worſhip, as well as to the Name, of JEHOVAH! This glorious Title JEHOVAH is no where in Scripture attributed to any Perſon whatever, that is not thus included in the Unity of the Godhead, neither can it be without Blaſphemy (ſo that the Socinian Argument muſt fall to the Ground) becauſe it is the diſtinguiſhing Title of the ſupreme Divine Nature!—Thou, whoſe Name alone (is) JEHOVA (art) the moſt High over all the Earth. Pſal. lxxxiii. 18. or it ſhould rather be rendered, as we find it in the old Engliſh Verſions—Thou whoſe [234] Name is JEHOVAH, art ONLY (or alone) the moſt High, &c.

This Diviſion of the Sentence is agreeable to all the ancient Verſions, except the Syriac; but, in either way of tranſlating, the Name of JEHOVAH is manifeſtly given as the diſtinguiſhing Title of the ſupreme GOD; and cannot therefore be attributed to any Perſon whatever, that is not truly God, becauſe the ſaid Diſtinction would be deſtroyed, if the Name was ever uſed merely in that relative Senſe for which the Socinians contend: Proper Names, indeed, were frequently formed or compounded with that Holy Name, by having it prefixed, or poſtfixed, to ſome other Word, apparently with an Intention to diſtinguiſh the Servants of JEHOVAH (97); but the [235] peculiar and incommunicable Name itſelf has never been mentioned by any of the Sacred Writers in ſuch a manner, as to refer us either in direct Terms, or by neceſſary Implication, to any other Perſons whatſoever, beſides thoſe of the Holy Trinity; and, on the other hand, with reſpect to Chriſt, it is not only the Name of JEHOVAH that is referred to him by the neceſſary Interpretation of ſeveral inconteſtable Paſſages of Scripture; but alſo the Power (98), the Honour (99), and the Glory [236] of Jehovah (100): ſo that the Socinian Evaſion before-mentioned is as vain as it is wicked, whenever it is applied to thoſe Paſſages of Scripture wherein the Name of Jehovah is attributed to that Divine Perſon, ‘in whom dwelleth all the Fullneſs of the Godhead, bodily! Coloſſ. ii. 9.

[...] JEHOVAH is the proper and eſſential Name of ALMIGHTY GOD, becauſe it, in ſome degree, expreſſes his Eternal Being or Exiſtence, being a compound Word, including different Tenſes or Times of the Hebrew Verb [...] TO BE, or rather (as it is the Preterperfect Tenſe, ſignifying HE WAS; from whence is formed [...], the Participle as well as [237] Preſent Tenſe, ſignifying, according to Buxtorf's Concordance (though, in his Lexicon, he renders it alſo FUIT) ‘ens, es, eſt;’ being, thou art, he is; to which the prefixed [...], the true characteriſtic Letter of the Future Tenſe (ſhall or will be), is alſo added to form the Word [...] JEHOVAH; ſo that this myſterious and awful Name ſeems to expreſs ALL TIME, or ETERNITY; as if, for inſtance, a Word was to be compounded of three different Tenſes of the Latin Word eſſe, to be, viz. eſt, fuit, erit (he is,—he was,—he ſhall be) yet ſo as to include the Senſe of all three, and conſequently to denominate in one ſingle Word an Eternal BEING, that ever did, and ever will, EXIST.—And ſuch ſeems to be the Interpretation of the glorious Name JEHOVAH, according to the Opinion of the moſt learned in the Hebrew Tongue, viz. "ENS, EXISTENS AB ETERNO ET IN ETERNUM," A BEING [238] exiſting from all Eternity and for ever. This is the Senſe which the learned Buxtorf has quoted in his Hebrew Lexicon from the famous Jewiſh Rabbin Aben Ezra, and he cites alſo the Authority of ſeveral others of the moſt eminent Jews much to the ſame Purpoſe (101). But, as the Words of Holy Scripture are beſt interpreted by Holy [239] Scripture, he refers us at the ſame time to a Text in the Revelations, wherein the Apoſtle John addreſſes the Seven Churches of Aſia in the NAME OF GOD, which is there clearly expreſſed in the ſame Senſe that the Jews (as I have before remarked) have attributed to the Hebrew Name JEHOVAH, and ſeems therefore to be the true Interpretation of it.—"Grace be unto you, and peace from him, which IS, and which WAS, and which IS TO COME, [...]. Rev. i. 4. In like manner the four Beaſts, or rather living Animals [...] (which in the Revelations repreſent the Hoſts or Armies of Iſrael, by the Figures of thoſe Animals which were borne on the Standards of the four principal Tribes in their Encampments round the Tabernacle) ‘reſt not Day and Night, ſaying, "Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God Almighty; which WAS, and IS, and IS TO COME, [...]. Rev. iv. 8. So alſo [240] the four and twenty Elders, which ſat before God on their Seats, fell upon their Faces and worſhipped God, ſaying, We give Thanks to thee, O LORD GOD ALMIGHTY, which ART, and WAST, and (WILT BE, or) ART TO COME, &c. [...]. Rev. xi. 16, 17.

This Eternal BEING, which has been pleaſed to reveal himſelf to us in ſuch clear and comprehenſive terms, is the ſame Almighty JEHOVAH that is mentioned in Geneſis (xiv. 22.) in the higheſt terms of Power and Glory— ‘the Lord’ (in the original JEHOVAH) ‘the moſt high God, the Poſſeſſor of Heaven and Earth.’ The ſame Eternal BEING, or JEHOVAH, is alſo called "JEHOVAH, GOD OF ISRAEL," [...] in Exod. xxxii. 27. Joſhua vii. 19. xiii. 33. xxii. 24. Judges xi. 23, &c. He is alſo called ‘JEHOVAH, the GOD OF GODS,’ ( [...]) [241] in Joſhua xxii. 22. where we find this glorious title twice expreſſed in the ſame ſentence: ‘The LORD (or JEHOVAH) God of Gods; THE LORD God of Gods, he knoweth,’ &c. And therefore, as the LORD, or JEHOVAH, mentioned in theſe ſeveral texts, is undoubtedly THE SUPREME GOD, we are naturally led to attribute the ſame Divine Excellence, and ſupreme Dignity, to the glorious name JEHOVAH, wherever it occurs in other parts of Scripture, becauſe there is but ONE JEHOVAH! "Hear, O Iſrael! [...]"The Lord," (or Jehovah) "our God (is) ONE LORD" (viz. ONE JEHOVAH— [...] ‘and thou ſhalt love JEHOVAH with all thine heart, and with all thy ſoul, and with all thy might, &c. (Deut. vi. 4, 5.) Thus the Unity of God is proved to be an indiſpenſable article of our Faith! And yet we are equally bound to acknowledge, that Three Divine Perſons are [242] comprehended in that One, Almighty and Eternal BEING, or JEHOVAH!— becauſe this glorious name is clearly applied, in the Holy Scriptures (even in thoſe of the Old Teſtament) to as many diſtinct Perſons; who are, therefore, to be eſteemed equal, or ONE, with the ſupreme God, as Jehovah our God (is) ONE JEHOVAH! Deut. vi. 4.

For though we are bound to acknowledge a manifeſt ſubordination with reſpect to the merciful and gracious OFFICES of Redemption and Sanctification, whereby Two of the Divine Perſons are particularly diſtinguiſhed in Scripture, yet we are obliged, at the ſame time, to believe, that the ſeveral Divine Perſons are of One and the ſame Eternal and Almighty EXISTENCE with reſpect to that incomprehenſible BEING, or Divine Nature, wherein their Unity conſiſts; becauſe the contrary Doctrines of thoſe [243] Men, who deny that OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST, and THE HOLY GHOST, partake of the ſame Divine Nature with THE FATHER, do manifeſtly and neceſſarily include the ſuppoſition of a ſuperior and inferior order of DIVINE EXISTENCE (for that all the Three Perſons have Divine Exiſtence and Divine Attributes cannot be denied, without ſetting aſide the whole tenour of the Holy Scriptures) which EXISTENCE could not, without abſurdity, be called one and the ſame, but muſt neceſſarily be eſteemed ſeveral, or ſeparate and different, if the leaſt degree of Inequality with reſpect to the Divine Nature be admitted; and therefore ſuch Doctrines are totally inconſiſtent with our indiſpenſable Belief in the Unity of God, whatſoever thoſe miſtaken people, who call themſelves Unitarians, may think!

But a due regard to theſe two neceſſary diſtinctions, viz. the Equality and Unity [244] (as there is but ONE GOD) of the THREE Perſons with reſpect to their Divine Nature, and the revealed ſubordination of TWO of them with reſpect to the merciful and gracious OFFICES of Redemption and Sanctification, whereby they are perſonally diſtinguiſhed and made known to us in Scripture;—a due regard to theſe two neceſſary diſtinctions (I ſay) and to the proper application of the ſeveral texts by which both are reſpectively proved, will clearly demonſtrate (at leaſt to all Men who ſincerely aſk and ſeek the knowledge of Truth, as Chriſt has commanded) that the Doctrine of the Trinity, as received by THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND, is ſtrictly conſiſtent with the indiſpenſable doctrine of Scripture before-mentioned concerning the Unity of God.

That there are Three diſtinct Perſons in that One ETERNAL BEING, or JEHOVAH, is clearly revealed in Scripture; [245] for each Perſon is occaſionally mentioned under that diſtinguiſhing and peculiar Name of the Supreme God.

And firſt, with reſpect to the firſt Divine Perſon in the Holy Trinity.— In the 42d chapter of Iſaiah, the Divine Perſon, whom the Prophet repreſents in the 6th verſe, as ſpeaking in the name of Jehovah, is clearly diſtinguiſhed from the MESSIAH and HOLY SPIRIT; and though it may ſeem a needleſs work to produce any proofs that the Almighty Father, ‘THE GOD and FATHER of our Lord JESUS CHRIST (102),’ is truly JEHOVAH (which no Man will deny) yet I propoſe to recite ſome parts of this chapter, in order to prove the [246] clear diſtinction of Perſons and their Offices, as revealed even in the Old Teſtament.—‘Thus ſaith GOD JEHOVAH, he that created the heavens, and ſtretched them out; he that ſpread forth the earth, and that which cometh out of it; he that giveth breath unto the people upon it, and Spirit to them that walk therein: I JEHOVAH have called THEE (apparently meaning the MESSIAH) ‘in righteouſneſs, and will hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and give thee for a covenant of the people, and for a light of the Gentiles; to open the blind eyes, to bring out the priſoners from the priſon, (and) them that ſit in darkneſs out of the priſon-houſe. I AM JEHOVAH; that (is) MY NAME: and MY GLORY WILL I NOT GIVE TO ANOTHER, &c. Iſai. xlii. 5—8. Theſe words of JEHOVAH are manifeſtly addreſſed to the MESSIAH, as a diſtinct Perſon, in his mediatorial Office of Redeemer; and [247] the Divine Perſon, who thus addreſſes the Meſſiah, is manifeſtly the ſame that ſpeaks in the firſt verſe of the ſame chapter, and mentions both THE MESSIAH and the HOLY SPIRIT in that one ſentence as diſtinct PERSONS FROM HIMSELF, and under different and diſtinct characters or offices of the Chriſtian Diſpenſation, ſuitable to the nature of that extraordinary prophecy concerning the future Redemption of Mankind! ‘Behold, MY SERVANT, (apparently meaning the MESSIAH in his ſtate of humiliation as SON OF MAN) ‘whom I uphold; mine Elect (in whom) my Soul delighteth; I have put MY SPIRIT upon HIM: (Here the Three Perſons are diſtinctly expreſſed) ‘He ſhall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles! He ſhall not cry, not lift up, nor cauſe his voice to be heard in the ſtreet. A bruiſed reed ſhall he not break, &c. Iſai. xlii. 1—3. Thus we find the Office of THE [248] MESSIAH particularly deſcribed in this chapter, as well as the deſcent of THE HOLY SPIRIT upon HIM: and this is expreſſly foretold by the Lord JEHOVAH, who ſpeaks of himſelf diſtinctly from the other two; ſo that the diſtinction of Perſons is hereby clearly manifeſted.

Secondly, The glorious Name of the ſupreme God JEHOVAH, is plainly attributed, in the 40th chapter of Iſaiah, to the Second Perſon, the Divine Meſſiah, in his Paſtoral Office, as ‘Shepherd of Iſrael.’

The peculiar Harbinger or Forerunner of the Meſſiah is deſcribed and foretold in the third verſe, as the Forerunner alſo of JEHOVAH—‘The voice of him that crieth in the wilderneſs, Prepare ye the WAY of the LORD ( [...] THE WAY OF JEHOVAH) ‘make ſtraight in the deſert a HIGHWAY for OUR GOD. (3d verſe).

[249]And John the Baptiſt, in whom alone that prophecy could be fulfilled (as I have ſhewn more particularly in my Tract on Prophecy (103)) declared the identity of the Divine Perſon whom he preceded in the world, and whoſe WAY he was SENT TO PREPARE, ſaying,— ‘He that cometh after me is mightier than I, whoſe ſhoes I am not worthy to bear: He ſhall baptize you with the HOLY GHOST, and with Fire. Matt. iii. 11. — And afterwards, when the Prieſts and Levites (thoſe that were ſent from Jeruſalem to aſk him, ‘Who art thou’) queſtioned him, ſaying, ‘Why baptizeſt thou then, if thou be not that CHRIST, nor ELIAS, neither that PROPHET? John anſwered them, ſaying, I baptize with water: BUT THERE STANDETH ONE AMONG YOU, whom ye know not; HE IT IS, WHO, COMING AFTER ME, is preferred before me, [250] whoſe ſhoes latchet I am not worthy to unlooſe. &c. John i. 19—27. And "the next day" he bore full and expreſs teſtimony to the identity of the Divine Perſon that came after him, whoſe WAY HE PREPARED—‘John ſeeth JESUS coming unto him, and ſaith—BEHOLD THE LAMB OF GOD, which taketh away the ſin of the world. THIS is HE of whom I ſaid, AFTER ME COMETH a MAN, which is preferred before me; FOR HE WAS BEFORE ME. And I knew him not: but that he ſhould be MADE MANIFEST to ISRAEL, therefore I am come baptizing with water. And John bare record, ſaying, I ſaw THE SPIRIT DESCENDING FROM HEAVEN like a dove, and IT abode upon HIM. And I knew him not: but HE that ſent me to baptize with water, THE SAME ſaid unto me’ (now mark again the clear declaration of Two Divine Perſons, ſeparate and diſtinct from the Divine Being now repreſented [251] as ſpeaking) UPON WHOM thou (John) ſhalt ſee THE SPIRIT deſcending and remaining on HIM, the ſame is HE which baptizeth with THE HOLY GHOST. And I ſaw’ (ſaid John) ‘and bare record that THIS is the SON OF GOD. Again, the next day after, John ſtood, and two of his diſciples; and’ (bore the like teſtimony to the Divine Perſon, WHOSE WAY he was ſent TO PREPARE; for) ‘looking upon JESUS as he walked, he ſaith— BEHOLD THE LAMB OF GOD! John i. 29—36. Thus John declared himſelf to be the peculiar, Harbinger (as I have ſaid) of the SON OF GOD; ſo that the name of JEHOVAH (whoſe WAY, in the prophecy, he is expreſſly ſaid to prepare) muſt neceſſarily be attributed to the Meſſiah, to whom afterwards this long expected preceding Meſſenger did perſonally apply the prophecy.

THE VOICE OF HIM that crieth in the wilderneſs, Prepare ye THE WAY OF JEHOVAH, make ſtraight in the deſart [252] a highway for OUR GOD, (Iſai. xl. 3.) And the Divine Perſon, for whom THE WAY was to be thus prepared, is ſo diſtinctly deſcribed by his Advent, and Paſtoral Office, in the 9th, 10th, and 11th verſes of this chapter, that the proper application of the glorious titles therein mentioned, cannot be miſtaken, at leaſt by thoſe who ſincerely ſeek after truth! ‘O Zion, that bringeſt good tidings, get thee up into the high mountain: O Jeruſalem, that bringeſt good tidings, lift up thy voice with ſtrength: lift (it) up, be not afraid; ſay unto the cities of Judah,— BEHOLD YOUR GOD! To the fulfilling of which in Chriſt the Apoſtle Paul (as I have already ſhewn) bears ample teſtimony, ſaying, GOD is as manifeſt in the fleſh,’ &c. (104). And again, ‘For [253] in him dwelleth all the fulneſs of the Godhead bodily. Coloſſ. ii. 9. So the [254] Apoſtle John, "The WORD was GOD," &c. "All things were made by him," &c. [255] ‘And the WORD was made FLESH, and dwelt among us, and we BEHELD HIS [256] GLORY, the GLORY, as of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and [257] truth. John i. 1—14. See notes in p. 222—224. But to return to the Prophet.

‘Behold’ (ſaid he) ‘the LORD GOD (that is, ADONI JEHOVAH, or the Lord Jehovah) WILL COME with ſtrong (hand), and his arm ſhall rule for him: behold, HIS REWARD (is) with him, and HIS WORK before him. HE ſhall feed his flock LIKE A SHEPHERD (the peculiar Office of the Meſſiah, who himſelf declared, ‘I am the GOOD SHEPHERD. The GOOD SHEPHERD giveth his life for his ſheep,’ &c. John x. 11.) "HE" (ſaid the Prophet) ‘ſhall gather the Lambs with his arm, and carry (them) in his boſom, (and) ſhall gently lead thoſe that are with young. (Iſai. xl. 3—11.) It is ſurely the REWARD and WORK of the MESSIAH in his Paſtoral Office, that are here ſo diſtinctly foretold; and therefore the Adjective HIS, and the Perſonal Pronoun HIM (both expreſſed by [...] in the Original, [258] and ſo often repeated in theſe verſes) as alſo the Perſonal Pronouns HIM and HE muſt neceſſarily be referred, by the plaineſt rules of grammar, to the Perſonal Nouns (THE LORD GOD, or ADONI JEHOVAH) which immediately precede them, and by which the Holy Spirit has marked the ſupreme or equal Divinity of the Meſſiah with the Father, and that he is really JEHOVAH and GOD beyond all poſſibility of contradiction!

Before the Incarnation of the Divine Logos, or WORD OF GOD (that is, before he ‘was MADE FLESH, and dwelt among us John i. 14.) God revealed himſelf to the children of Iſrael, not only by the name of [...] (JEHOVAH, ſignifying Eternal Exiſtence, by including the characteriſtical letters of the Preſent, Preterite, and Future Tenſes, as I have already ſhewn) but alſo by the name of [...] A-hi-ah, which is the ſame verb of Being or Exiſtence, with the ſign only [259] of the Future Tenſe, ſignifying, I WILL BE (105): and when the Son of God was perſonally preſent on earth, in our HUMAN NATURE, as a Deſcendant of Abraham, he aſſerted his pre-exiſtent ſtate, by giving himſelf a ſimilar title of Eternal Exiſtence, though in a different Tenſe; for he uſed the Preſent Tenſe alone, without any characteriſtical Letter of the Future, [...], I AM, inſtead of, I WILL BE (as the promiſes reſpecting his own Perſon were accompliſhed by [260] his PRESENCE, which, as he himſelf alſo promiſed, will continue to the end of the world (106) Before Abraham was, (ſaid our Lord) ‘I AM.’(John viii. 58.) This expreſſion (if the occaſion of its being made be duly conconſidered) cannot be made to accord properly with its context in any other ſenſe than as a reference to Chriſt's Eternal Exiſtence; and, as ſuch, it manifeſtly correſponds with the meaning of the glorious Name JEHOVAH.

[261]The purpoſe of our Lord's argument was, certainly, to declare his pre-exiſtent State of Glory, in anſwer to the Jews, who ſaid—‘Art thou greater than our Father Abraham, which is dead? &c. (John viii. 53.)‘Thou art not yet fifty years old, and haſt thou ſeen Abraham?’ So that his immediate anſwer—Before Abraham WAS, I AM,’ muſt neceſſarily be underſtood in the ſenſe which I have mentioned.

He had, a little time before, told the Jews, who diſputed with him, ‘I proceeded forth’ (ſaid he) ‘and came from God. (v. 42.) The expreſſion in the original Greek has a much deeper meaning; it is not merely "from God," as in the common Engliſh tranſlation; but out of God, EK [...] — "OUT of GOD, I PROCEEDED FORTH," &c. which is much more expreſſive of that proceſſion, which is commonly called the Eternal Generation of the SON, —of that Divine Perſon, who ‘is in [262] the Boſom of the Father (John i. 18.) and ‘whoſe GOINGS FORTH (have been) from of old, from everlaſting. Micah v. 2. Had not theſe Jewiſh unbelievers been blinded by their own wickedneſs, and worldly deſires, they would have underſtood by the Prophets, that their Meſſiah, though he was to be a Deſcendant of Abraham, according to the promiſes, was yet to be one who had ETERNAL EXISTENCE, and conſequently muſt be entitled to the incommunicable name of Eternal Exiſtence, JEHOVAH; for he, ‘whoſe goings forth (have been) from of old, from everlaſting,’ was the ſame of whom the Prophet Micah ſaith, that he ſhould come out of BETHLEHEM EPHRATAH, "to be Ruler in Iſrael," viz. that Ruler, of whom the ſame Prophet foretold, ‘that they ſhould ſmite the JUDGE OF ISRAEL with a rod upon the cheek.’ Compare the firſt and ſecond verſes of this chapter. And in the fourth verſe [263] the name of Jehovah is manifeſtly attributed to the ſame Divine Perſon.— ‘And he ſhall ſtand and feed’ (that is, "as a Shepherd," compare with Iſaiah xl. ii.) ‘in the ſtrength of JEHOVAH, in the Majeſty of the NAMEof JEHOVAH his God.’ Compare this alſo with the Prophecy of Jeremiah concerning THE BRANCH from, the ſtock of JESSE—‘And this (is) HIS NAME, whereby he ſhall be called, JEHOVAH OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS. Jer. xxiii. 6.

His Eternal Exiſtence, and Almighty Power, as GOD, were plainly declared by the Pſalmiſt—‘Thy throne, O GOD, is for ever and ever. (Pſa. xlv. 6.) This, as the Apoſtle Paul teſtifies, was ſaid of the SON—‘But unto the SON (he ſaith) ‘Thy throne, O GOD (is) FOR EVER AND EVER: a Scepter of Righteouſneſs (is) the Scepter of thy Kingdom. Thou haſt loved RIGHTEOUSNESS (which accords with the Name of the Divine Branch, JEHOVAH [264] OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS) ‘and hated iniquity; therefore God, (even) thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladneſs above thy fellows. (Heb. i. 8, 9.)

In the latter part of this ſentence, indeed, the Prophet manifeſtly alludes to the inferior Nature (THE NATURE OF MAN) which this Divine Perſon was to aſſume, for the Angels were not HIS FELLOWS; but Men:—it was Human Nature alone that was to be exalted and reſtored by that peculiar union with the Divine Nature in Chriſt, whereby all Mankind are rendered FELLOWS and BRETHREN to him ‘that is ready to judge the quick and the dead, (1 Pet.iv. 5.) and may thereby become (if their own negligence and wilful abuſe of God's gifts do not prevent them) even FELLOW HEIRS (Eph. iii. 6.) ‘Heirs of God, and JOINT HEIRS with Chriſt: (Rom. viii. 17.) who is ‘the Heir of all things, Heb. i. 2.‘For verily he took not on’ (him the nature) [265]of ANGELS; but he took on (him) of the SEED of Abraham. Heb. ii. 16. And accordingly the ſame Apoſtle calls him ‘the firſt-born among many BRETHREN, Rom. viii. 29. and informs us alſo, that ‘it behoved him to be made like unto (his) BRETHEN, that he might be a merciful and faithful High Prieſt in things (pertaining) to God, to make reconciliation for the ſins of the people. Heb. ii. 17. But the Apoſtle, nevertheleſs, amply proclaims the Eternal Exiſtence and Divine Nature of that Perſon, mentioned in his quotation from the 45th Pſalm, who was to be anointed above HIS FELLOWS; for he immediately afterwards quotes another Pſalm (viz. cii. 25—27.) to aſſert the ETERNAL DIGNITY AND POWER of the ſame Perſon—‘And thou, LORD (105), in the beginning has laid the foundation [266] of the earth: and the heavens are the works of thine hands: they ſhall periſh; [267] but thou remaineſt: and they all ſhall wax old as doth a garment: and as a [268] veſture ſhalt thou fold them up, and they ſhall be changed: but thou art the ſame, and thy years ſhall not fail. Heb. i. 10, 11, 12.—So that our Lord [269] was really in his Being, or Exiſtence, what the ſame Apoſtle ſeems to apply to his Doctrine, JESUS CHRIST the ſame yeſterday, and to-day, and for ever. (Heb. xiii. 8.) For it was He, who ſaid, ‘Fear not; I AM THE FIRST AND THE LAST: (I am) He that liveth, and was dead; and behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and death. (Rev. i. 17, 18.)—Thus it appears, that our Redeemer was not only JEHOVAH in Name, but in Effect or Reality alſo, if the true meaning of that title be conſidered, as his being THE FIRST and THE LAST, demonſtrates his Eternal Exiſtence and Power as much as the Name of JEHOVAH.—Compare the laſt-mentioned text with the exhortation of GOD by Iſaiah (xli. 10.) to his people Iſrael—FEAR THOU NOT; for I (am) with thee: be not diſmayed; FOR I (am) THY GOD: I will ſtrengthen [270] thee; yea, I will help thee; yea, I will uphold thee with the right hand of my RIGHTEOUSNESS. And again, in the 13th and 14th verſes, ‘For I the LORD (or JEHOVAH) thy GOD, will hold thy right hand, ſaying unto thee, FEAR NOT, I will help thee. FEAR NOT, thou worm Jacob, (and) ye men of Iſrael: I will help thee, ſaith THE LORD (i. e. JEHOVAH) ‘and thy Redeemer, the Holy One of Iſrael.’ And this LORD, or JEHOVAH, who here declares himſelf to be THE GOD of Iſrael, proclaims his own ETERNAL EXISTENCE near the beginning of the ſame chapter (viz. 4th verſe) in the very ſame terms that were uſed in the Revelations by him ‘THAT LIVETH, AND WAS DEAD’‘Who hath wrought and done (it) (ſaid JEHOVAH by Iſaiah) ‘calling the generations from the beginning? I the Lord (JEHOVAH) THE FIRST, and WITH THE [271] LAST, I (am) HE. And alſo in the 44th chapter, ver. 6. Thus ſaith the LORD (JEHOVAH) the King of Iſrael, and his Redeemer the LORD OF HOSTS (JEHOVAH TSABAOUTH) I (am) THE FIRST, and I (am) THE LAST; and beſide me (there is) no God. See alſo Iſai. xlviii. 12. wherein we find that ‘the God of Iſrael, the Lord of Hoſts’ (mentioned in the 2d verſe) declares his Eternal Exiſtence in the very ſame terms uſed by Chriſt in the Revelation, viz. ‘I (am) THE FIRST: I ALSO (am) THE LAST’— and as it has already been ſhewn, that the true meaning of the title JEHOVAH is nearly to the ſame purpoſe, it is manifeſt that Chriſt is JEHOVAH in effect, as well as in name!

He is JEHOVAH alſo in power and glory‘Who have declared this from the ancient time?’ (ſaid Iſaiah) (Who) [272] hath told it from that time? (Have) not I JEHOVAH? and (there is) NO GOD ELSE BESIDE ME; A JUST GOD, and A SAVIOUR: (there is) none beſide me. Look unto me, and be ye ſaved all the ends of the earth: for I (am) GOD [...] and (there is) none elſe. I have ſworn by myſelf, the word is gone out of my mouth (in) righteouſneſs, and ſhall not return, THAT UNTO ME EVERY KNEE SHALL BOW, EVERY TONGUE SHALL SWEAR. Iſai. xlv. 21—23.

Now let us ſee to whom this is applied by the Apoſtle Paul—‘For none of us’ (that is, no true Chriſtian) ‘liveth to himſelf’ (ſays the Apoſtle) ‘and no man dieth to himſelf. For whether we live, we live unto THE LORD; and whether we die, we die unto THE LORD: whether we live therefore, or die, WE ARE THE LORD'S. For to [273] this end Chriſt both died, and roſe, and revived, that he might BE LORD both of the dead and living. But why doſt thou JUDGE thy brother? or why doſt thou ſet at nought thy brother? for we ſhall all ſtand before the JUDGMENT SEAT OF CHRIST. For it is written (106), as I live, ſaith THE LORD (107), EVERY KNEE SHALL BOW TO ME, AND EVERY TONGUE SHALL CONFESS TO GOD. So then every one of us ſhall give account of himſelf TO GOD. Let us not therefore [274] JUDGE one another any more, &c. Rom. xiv. 7—13. The reaſon here aſſigned by the Apoſtle for the illegality of JUDGING our Brother, is, that ‘we ſhall all ſtand at the JUDGMENT SEAT OF CHRIST, to whom he attributes the dignity of JEHOVAH, by maintaining in the preceding context, that he is THE LORD, to whom we live and die, &c. and by applying to him Iſaiah's prediction of univerſal homage to JEHOVAH, as if Chriſt himſelf, in his pre-exiſtent ſtate, had ſaid, [...] I JEHOVAH, &c.—‘Unto me every knee ſhall bow,’ &c.—And from this application of the Prophecy to the Perſon of Chriſt, the Apoſtle immediately draws a concluſion with a manifeſt reference to what he had before ſaid of our ſtanding at the Judgment Seat of Chriſt.‘So then every one of us ſhall give account of himſelf to GOD. Let us not therefore JUDGE one another any more,’ &c.

[275]From this whole quotation it appears, that when the Apoſtle aſſerts the dignity of Chriſt, as being THE LORD of us all— [...] (that we live and die "UNTO THE LORD," [...], &c.) he in effect applies to him the dignity of JEHOVAH, as that title is uſually expreſſed in Greek by [...], THE LORD. In the Septuagint tranflation we read, [...], (Hear, O Iſrael, the Lord our God is one Lord) for [...] that is, ‘Hear, O Iſrael, JEHOVAH our God, is ONE JEHOVAH. Deut. vi. 4.—And the ſame text is expreſſed exactly in the ſame words by the Evangeliſt Mark (xii. 29.) where he recites our Lord's anſwer to the queſtion of the Scribe about the firſt (or chief) Commandment; for the Evangeliſt unqueſtionably ſubſtitutes the word [...] (Lord) in his Greek text for [...] (Jehovah) in the original Hebrew, of which there are many more inſtances in [276] the New Teſtament; ſo that from thence we are taught the true import and meaning of the title [...], ‘the Lord,’ as applied to Chriſt in the New Teſtament.

LORDS there are, indeed, many; and the word [...] is of as general uſe and application in the Greek Tongue, perhaps, as SIR in the Engliſh Tongue; but yet, whenever it is preceded by the article [...] (as, [...]) and has no expreſs reference to any particular place, title, office, or temporal dignity, it muſt neceſſarily, in that caſe, be underſtood as a title of Supreme Dignity, becauſe it is then applicable to no other Being, but that alone, which is moſt eminently the Lord ( [...]) as being "Lord of all *;" ſo that the title [...], THE LORD (and [277] many times [...] even without the article) is with propriety ſubſtituted in the Greek Scriptures (108) for the title JEHOVAH, in tranſlations and quotations [278] from the Hebrew original, wherein that Holy Name occurs!

It would take up too much of my reader's time (as well as of my own) [279] were I to cite all the examples that may be found in the Greek Scriptures, of quotations from the Hebrew text, wherein the word [...], or Lord, is ſubſtituted [280] for the Hebrew title [...] Jehovah: however, I have inſerted in the preceding note a ſufficient number (I hope) of examples from the Evangeliſts to demonſtrate, beyond contradiction, the true meaning and importance of the Greek title, [...] (LORD) when it is applied to GOD, or to CHRIST; for in that caſe, if there is any truth in the Evangeliſts, as faithful tranſlators, it implies and expreſſes nothing leſs than the dignity of JEHOVAH! Exactly in this ſenſe, therefore, we muſt neceſſarily underſtand the Apoſtle Paul, when he tells us, in his firſt Epiſtle to the Corinthians (xv. 47.) ‘that the firſt Man [281] (is) of the earth, earthy: the ſecond Man (is) [...]THE LORD, (or JEHOVAH) from heaven.’—The effect of this tranſlation of mine will appear ſufficiently juſtifiable, if it is compared with a parallel expreſſion of John the Baptiſt recorded by John the Evangeliſt (iii. 31.)—‘He that cometh from above, IS ABOVE ALL ( [...]) ‘he that is of the earth, is earthly, and ſpeaketh of the earth: he that cometh from heaven’ (the Apoſtle repeats his aſſertion) IS ABOVE ALL! (110) &c.

[282]Now it muſt be allowed that none, except ‘the God of Iſrael, whoſe name alone is JEHOVAH, (Pſa. lxxxiii. 18.) can juſtly be ſaid to be ABOVE ALL! —So that if THE MESSIAH was not truly GOD, and included with the Almighty Father and the Holy Ghoſt in the Eternal BEING, JEHOVAH, this expreſſion (that he "IS ABOVE ALL") could not, with the leaſt propriety, be ſo peremptorily [283] and repeatedly applied to him! But as John the Baptiſt (who was ſent to prepare the way of JEHOVAH, as I have already remarked) has poſitively aſſerted concerning him that ‘cometh from heaven,’ that he "is above all," we muſt neceſſarily conclude, that ‘the LORD FROM HEAVEN’ (the title applied to Chriſt by the Apoſtle Paul in the parallel text recited above) is a title of ſupreme Dignity, and implies as much as if the Apoſtle had expreſſly intituled the Meſſiah—"JEHOVAH from heaven;" for had this latter been literally expreſſed by ſome Prophet in the Hebrew tongue, the Apoſtle's words, [...], would have been the regular Greek verſion of ſuch an expreſſion, which I have already proved by a variety of examples. (See pages 275—281.)

But Chriſt is not only [...], THE LORD (or JEHOVAH) from heaven, [284] but he is alſo "the Lord of Glory" (111), one of the higheſt titles that can be conceived! So that if he were not really of one and the ſame Divine Nature with the Almighty Father, this title of Supreme Excellence, ‘THE LORD OF GLORY,’ could not be uſed with the leaſt degree of propriety, eſpecially as God (i. e. the LORD Jehovah) has declared to the Jews, that he will not give his Glory to another—viz. ‘I am THE LORD (i. e. JEHOVAH); that is MY NAME: and MY GLORY will I not give to another, &c. (Iſai. xlii. 8.)—If Chriſt, therefore, is the ‘LORD OF GLORY,’ he muſt neceſſarily be eſteemed ONE with the Father, in the Eternal BEING JEHOVAH!—Our Lord himſelf alſo declared, ‘I and the Father are ONE. [...]. [285] (John x. 30.) and yet this very ſentence, which aſſerts THE UNITY of the Father and the Son, expreſſes at the ſame time a manifeſt Diſtinction of Perſons; which is alſo clearly demonſtrable in almoſt every other page of Scripture; though the doctrine of the Unity of God is not leſs clearly laid down and inculcated throughout the Scriptures!

Our Lord has delivered this doctrine of his Unity with the Father, in various modes of expreſſion; as—‘He that hath ſeen me (ſaid he) hath ſeen the Father,’ &c. and ‘I am in the Father, and the Father in me, &c. (John xiv. 9, 10.) and yet the true nature and manner of that UNITY muſt ſtill remain a Myſtery, becauſe a perfect knowledge of that Eternal BEING, which in every way is infinite, cannot poſſibly fall within the comprehenſion of our finite underſtandings (112)!

[286]This doctrine is, nevertheleſs, a neceſſary part of our Faith; becauſe the Scriptures contain ſuch a proportion of evidence, really within the meaſure of Human judgment, as is ſufficient to authenticate the whole, and demonſtrate the Divine Miſſion of thoſe Holy Perſons, by whom they were, from time to time, delivered for our inſtruction: and therefore, as we are anſwerable to God for the uſe or abuſe of that Knowledge of Good and Evil, which we inherit from our firſt parents (as I have already ſhewn in the beginning of this Tract) we cannot reject any part of the Scripture Evidence, without being guilty of ſuch a manifeſt perverſion and abuſe of that hereditary Knowledge, as muſt render us highly culpable before God, and endanger our eternal welfare! We are bound, therefore, to receive even ſome things that we do not underſtand, for the ſake of thoſe things which we do [287] underſtand; juſt as our Lord himſelf inſtructed Philip to believe this very doctrine of his UNITY WITH THE FATHER, for the ſake of the mighty Works (113) which he had ſhewn him: for theſe, indeed, were evident to his ſenſes, and could not be denied; and therefore, as the Divine Miſſion was ſo ſtrongly authenticated, Philip was bound to receive the whole Doctrine of the [288] Goſpel, as delivered by Divine Authority, even though he did not comprehend it! And, in like manner, is every man indeed obliged to ſubmit his judgment in receiving and acknowledging theſe revealed myſteries of our religion, for the ſake of that ſubſtantial evidence which the Scriptures afford us of other Truth and Facts, which fall more immediately within the meaſure of Human Comprehenſion—Believe me, that I am in the Father (ſaid our Lord) and the Father in me, or elſe BELIEVE ME FOR THE VERY WORKS SAKE!’

But our Lord, nevertheleſs, condeſcended to illuſtrate this doctrine, in ſome degree, by a moſt intereſting compariſon, which relates, very materially, to the principal ſubject of this Tract, (THE NATURE OF MAN) becauſe it informs us, at the ſame time, concerning that intimate Connexion with THE [289] DIVINE NATURE, which HUMAN NATURE is rendered capable of acquiring, through the Divine Mediator between GOD and Man!

Sanctify them, (ſaid that DIVINE MEDIATOR, when he prayed to his "HOLY FATHER" for his Diſciples) ‘through thy Truth: THY WORD IS TRUTH, [...].’ (And who is this Logos, this Word, this Truth of the "HOLY FATHER," both under the Old and New Covenant, but our Divine Mediator himſelf? who immediately added) ‘As thou haſt ſent’ ME (ſaid he) ‘into the world, even ſo have I alſo ſent them’ (viz. the Diſciples, as he had formerly ſent the Prophets) ‘into the world. And for their ſakes I ſanctify myſelf, that they alſo might be ſanctified through the Truth. Neither pray I for theſe alone, but for them alſo which ſhall believe on me through their Word; that THEY ALL MAY BE [290] ONE (which is the intereſting compariſon before-mentioned) AS THOU FATHER (art) IN ME, AND I IN THEE, THAT THEY ALSO MAY BE ONE IN US: that the world may believe that thou haſt ſent me. And THE GLORY which THOU gaveſt ME I have given THEM; that THEY MAY BE ONE, EVEN AS WE ARE ONE: I IN THEM, AND THOU IN ME, that they may be made perfect in one, and that the world may know that thou haſt ſent ME, and haſt loved THEM, as thou haſt loved ME. FATHER, I WILL ( [...]) that they alſo, whom thou has given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold MY GLORY which THOU haſt given ME: for thou lovedſt me BEFORE THE FOUNDATION OF THE WORLD. O RIGHTEOUS FATHER, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and theſe have known that thou haſt ſent me. [291] And I have declared unto them thy Name, and will declare (it): that THE LOVE, wherewith thou haſt LOVED ME may be IN THEM, and I in them. John xvii. 17—26. Here is a glorious declaration of the Dignity, to which God has been pleaſed to call MANKIND! And as the Unity of the Diſciples, or true Believers, is thus clearly compared to the Unity of THE FATHER and THE SON, it is manifeſt that the doctrine of the laſt-mentioned UNITY (as far as the Scriptures have revealed it to us) is a topic neceſſarily included in the ſubject of this Tract—"The Nature of Man." But this Unity of THE FATHER and THE SON is not in all reſpects the ſame Unity, as that wherein the Church (or Congregation of Diſciples and true Believers) is included with the Father and the Son *; though the Faithful undoubtedly partake of the Divine Nature by the [292] HOLY SPIRIT, agreeable to the promiſes (ſee p. 200—202), and both CHRIST and THE FATHER are "IN THEM," as our LORD ſaid—‘I IN THEM, and THOU in me,’ agreeable to what our Lord had once before declared—‘If a man love me, he will keep my words: and MY FATHER will love him, and WE will COME UNTO HIM, and make OUR ABODE with him! (John xiv. 23.) Thus HUMAN NATURE is capable of being exalted and dignified, even in this life, notwithſtanding the uncertainties and ſufferings attending our worldly condition!

The Faithful, indeed, are ONE in the Father, and the Son, as our Lord prayed for them to his Heavenly Father, ‘that they all may be ONE ( [...]) AS thou FATHER (art) in me, and I in thee, that they alſo may be ONE IN US, &c. and again, that ‘they may be ONE, [...], EVEN AS [293] WE ARE ONE: I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in ONE, &c. but we muſt be careful to maintain the due diſtinction between the Unity of THE FATHER and THE SON, and the Unity of the Faithful in the Father and the Son! The latter is, indeed (in ſome reſpect or other) like the former, alike probably in that very circumſtance alone of being in Unity— in Unity of WILL, of LOVE, and UNIVERSAL Benevolence, &c. for ‘GOD IS LOVE, and he that dwelleth IN LOVE, dwelleth IN GOD, AND GOD IN HIM, &c. (1 John iv. 16.) but it is not altogether the ſame Unity, wherein the Scriptures declare the Almighty Father and his Son to be ONE (as ſome Socinians have conceived) or it could not with propriety be compared with it! Like is compared with Like; but ‘Like is not the ſame,’ even to a proverb! In what reſpect the latter Unity may be like the former, I have already ſhewn by authority [294] of Scripture: but THE HEAVENLY FATHER and HIS SON are ONE in many other reſpects, which cannot with the leaſt degree of propriety be attributed to the Unity of the Church in Chriſt! The Son of God is ONE with his Almighty Father in Eternal Exiſtence, in that BEING of Eternity, JEHOVAH! (See p. 258—275, &c.) They are ONE alſo in Power and Divine Attributes! The Son being expreſsly intitled ‘LORD OF ALL. (See page 276.) ‘THE LORD FROM HEAVEN, (page 283.) ‘THE LORD OF GLORY, (p. 284.) and is alſo declared to be ‘ABOVE ALL, (p. 281.) and ‘OVER ALL, GOD * BLESSED FOR EVER .’ Theſe [295] are undoubtedly Attributes of the Heavenly Father (and many more ſhall hereafter be mentioned in the courſe of the argument) ſo that THE FATHER and THE SON are manifeſtly ONE in theſe ſeveral reſpects, and in many more, as there is but ONE GOD, or ONE JEHOVAH! But the Unity of the Congregation of true Believers, (that they are ONE in Chriſt, &c.) muſt be conſidered in a more confined ſenſe: the true Believers are ONE glorious Univerſal Church, ONE Building, of which our Lord JESUS CHRIST is the Foundation, (1 Cor. iii. 11.) the chief Corner Stone, (Eph. ii. 20.) "they are a Spiritual Houſe," (1 Pet. ii. 5.) a Bride *, (John iii. 29.) a Being of [296] many in one *, as the ſymbol of the Cherubim, four living Creatures in one, which moved with one Spirit, and repreſented the Hoſts of Iſrael (ſee p. [...] ): and of courſe all thoſe that are engrafted on that ſtock (the Olive-tree of Iſrael) through Chriſt , are in like manner eſteemed ONE; becauſe all diſtinctions [297] of Nation, Rank, and Dignity, and even of Sex, are ſet aſide in the true Church—‘There [298] is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor [299] female: for ye are all ONE in CHRIST JESUS. And if ye (be) CHRIST'S, then [300] are ye ABRAHAM'S SEED, and Heirs according to the promiſe. (Gal. iii. [301] 28, 29). Thus the Faithful are one in [302] Chriſt, but ſurely not with Chriſt;—I [303] mean, not with him, in the UNITY [304] of Power, Glory, and Eternal Exiſtence, [305] wherein he and the Holy Ghoſt are (and ever were) included with the Almighty Father! The Unity of the Church is, indeed, in ſome reſpects (as I have ſhewn) LIKE the Unity of THE FATHER and THE SON, but it is not the ſame Unity, as the Socinians would inſinuate *. In the Communion Service of the Church of England, indeed, mention is made of our Unity WITH Chriſt‘We are ONE WITH Chriſt, and Chriſt WITH us,’ (ſee Exhortation at the time of the Celebration, &c.) but this has not the leaſt reference to the Unity of Chriſt WITH the Father, but only to the declared Unity of the Faithful, who form that one Building, whereof Chriſt is the [306] ‘chief Corner (Stone). In whom all THE BUILDING fitly framed together groweth unto AN HOLY TEMPLE in the Lord: in whom ye alſo are builded together for an habitation of GOD through the Spirit. (Eph. ii. 20—22.) So that all faithful diſciples are, undoubtedly, ONE in Chriſt (that is, ONE "Holy Temple *," or ONE Catholick Church) even as the Father and the Son are ONE: but it muſt appear from the ſeveral texts already quoted (if they are duly compared and weighed together) that the Unity of the Church in Chriſt, is not mentioned as the ſame Unity, wherein the Father and the Son are ONE (viz. One in Power, Glory, and Eternal Exiſtence, or One GOD) but only as a reſemblance or illuſtration, in ſome reſpects, of that DIVINE UNITY!—In [307] ſome reſpects (I ſay) as being united in Will, or in Divine Love (as I have already ſhewn) or by the inſpiration of the HOLY SPIRIT in each individual, through which the whole Congregation of the Faithful that are "builded together" in Chriſt, become "an Habitation of GOD," (ſee the text laſt quoted from Eph. ii. 20— 22.) but not in all reſpects, becauſe there are many circumſtances (ſome of which I have already mentioned) wherein the Unity or Fellowſhip of Chriſt with the Heavenly Father is infinitely tranſcendent, and ſuch as cannot, without Blaſphemy, be attributed to the redeemed Brethren, or thoſe that are merely Members of the Church; ſo that the Socinian objection to the doctrine, which neceſſarily ariſes from the ſeveral texts, wherein the Father and the Son are declared to be ONE, is apparently unjuſt and falſe! May any other Man, but ‘the Man Chriſt Jeſus, (1 Tim. ii. 5.) ſay as he did—‘ALL THINGS THAT THE [308] FATHER HATH ARE MINE? (John xvi. 14.) And again—"As the Father knoweth me, even ſo know I the Father?" (John x. 15.) or, as Chriſt expreſſed himſelf to his Heavenly Father in Prayer —‘And now, O Father, GLORIFY THOU ME WITH THINE OWN SELF, WITH THE GLORY which I had with thee before the world was? (John xvii. 5.) Thus Chriſt declares his right to be glorified with the Heavenly Father himſelf, which muſt mean, to be glorified with SUPREME GLORY, as it is the Glory of the Almighty Father, "the Glory which" the Son had with his Almighty Father "before the world was!" This glorious Perſon aſſumed the NATURE OF MAN, and for a time dwelt among men, that he might "fulfill all righteouſneſs" (Mat. iii. 15.) even in his Human Nature, and thereby reſtore the loſt dignity and privileges of that Nature;‘the firſt Man (being) of the Earth, earthy;’ but the Second MAN THE LORD FROM HEAVEN! (1 Cor. xv. 47.) Human [309] Nature, therefore, is indeed exalted to eternal Glory, but that is only in, by, and through him, who alone is truly and eſſentially the "SON OF GOD," as well as the "SON OF MAN!" For he is ‘the Way, and the Truth, and the Life: No man cometh unto the Father’ (ſaid our Lord) ‘but by me. (John xiv. 6.)

The miſerable ſtate of fallen MAN is already deſcribed in the former part of this Tract. The means of retrieving our loſt dignity remains ſtill to be ſhewn. God has mercifully revealed to us theſe neceſſary means, and tendered them in the Scriptures to our Choice, that by a prudent uſe of the Knowledge of Good and Evil, we may conſtantly prefer, and chuſe the Good, earneſtly claiming the promiſes of Divine Aſſiſtance; whereby we ſhall alſo be enabled to reject the Evil on all occaſions, and effectually to reſiſt the Spiritual Enemy, and maintain our integrity in the ſevereſt trials of our Faith; for ‘in all theſe things we are more than [310] Conquerors through him that loved us. (Rom. viii. 37.)

Thus the device of SATAN, in promoting MAN'S aſſumption of forbidden Knowledge, is compleatly turned againſt himſelf; for that very KNOWLEDGE, which (through his deceit and temptation) ſubjected all Mankind to SIN and Death, is now (through the mercy of God) become a proper Principle of Action (if we uſe it as we ought) to incline us to RIGHTEOUSNESS, and lead us to "the Tree of Life (114)! But we [311] muſt remember, at the ſame time, that this Knowledge in Man is far from being of [312] itſelf ſufficient for theſe purpoſes! The dignity and privileges of Human Nature [313] cannot be known, nor the manner of communicating them properly underſtood without a right Faith in the Dignity and Divine Nature of Chriſt, becauſe, [314] in his Promiſes alone, our title to thoſe extraordinary Privileges is founded! Whatſoever ye ſhall aſk IN MY NAME’ (ſaid our Lord JESUS) that WILL I DO’ (a clear proof of his Divine Nature) that the Father (ſaid he) may be glorified in the Son. If ye ſhall aſk any thing in MY NAME’ (ſaid our Lord again) ‘I WILL DO IT, &c. John xiv. 13, 14.

A right Faith, therefore, concerning the true Dignity of that Divine Perſon, in whoſe Name we hope to obtain the heavenly Gift of the Holy Ghoſt, is undoubtedly neceſſary; and we muſt "give him the honour due unto his Name," or the very mention of that Name, inſtead of intitling us to favour, would be an offence to God, who ‘hath highly [315] exalted’ his only begotten Son, ‘and given him A NAME, which is above EVERY NAME: that at the NAME of JESUS every knee ſhould bow, of (things) in heaven, and (things) in earth; and (things) under the earth: and that every tongue ſhould confeſs, THAT JESUS CHRIST IS LORD, to THE GLORY OF GOD the Father. (Philip. ii. 9—11.)

‘Neither is there ſalvation in any other: for there is NONE OTHER NAME UNDER HEAVEN given among Men, whereby we muſt be ſaved. Acts iv. 12. ‘For as the Father raiſed up the dead, and quickeneth them: even ſo the Son quickeneth whom he will. John v. 21.

In a preceding verſe (viz. 17th) our Lord, in like manner, compared (with a ſeeming inſinuation of equality) his own works with the works of his Father— ‘My Father worketh hitherto’ (ſaid he) ‘and I work.’

[316]The Father which worketh hitherto, was clearly underſtood by the Jews to ſignify the Almighty Father, the Worker or Maker of all things, and therefore they could neither brook the mention he made in the ſame ſentence of his own working, nor the particular claim which our Lord expreſſed in that ſentence to the Almighty Father as his peculiar Father, calling him My Father, inſtead of Our Father, as the common Parent or Creator of Mankind.

All this is plainly implied in the following verſe; and ‘therefore the Jews ſought the more to kill him, becauſe he not only had broken the Sabbath,’ (viz. by his miraculous Works in healing the Sick, and doing good) ‘but ſaid alſo, that GOD WAS HIS FATHER, [...], (ſaid that God was his proper or peculiar Father) ‘making himſelf EQUAL with God.’ For to call God [317] his peculiar Father was juſtly eſteemed by the Jews the ſame thing as making himſelf "equal with God," though they were unjuſtly incenſed at it, through a want of due attention to the mighty Works (ſimilar to thoſe of the Almighty Father) to which Chriſt appealed, as a proof that he was really the Son of God!

That SUPREME HONOUR is therefore due unto THE NAME AND PERSON OF THE SON, our Bleſſed Redeemer, who, for OUR SAKE, took THE NATURE OF MAN upon himſelf, is manifeſt, becauſe we are expreſſly commanded to honour the Son, even as we honour the Father; ſo that we cannot exceed—‘FOR THE FATHER JUDGETH NO MAN; but hath committed ALL JUDGMENT UNTO THE SON: that all (Men) ſhould honour THE SON, even as they honour THE FATHER, ( [...]). And again, [318] ‘He that honoureth not the Son, honoureth not the Father which hath ſent him. John v. 22, 23.

To "honour the Son" ( [...], from [...] and [...], according as, or) even as they "honour the Father," would be idolatry, if the Son was not a Divine Perſon, really and truly God from all Eternity! Becauſe the God of Iſrael, the Eternal and Everlaſting [...] Jehovah, and Creator of all things (115), at the very time that he promiſed this Glorious Redeemer ‘for a Covenant of the people, for a Light of the Gentiles; to open the blind eyes, to bring out the PRISONERS from the PRISON (that [319] is, from the bondage and ſlavery of Satan) ‘and them that ſit in darkneſs out of the PRISON-HOUSE, he immediately added in the very next ſentence, ‘I am the LORD (or Jehovah) THAT IS MY NAME: and my GLORY will I not give to ANOTHER, &c. Iſai. xlii. 5—8.

It is impoſſible therefore, that the Supreme God, JEHOVAH, ſhould ‘give his Glory,’ or require Men to honour the Son, even as they honour the Father, if the Son was another, or not in Unity or One with the Father in the Eternal Being of the One God; I mean, if he was not included in the One Eternal Divine Being [...] which is but ONE ( [...] One Jehovah) that is, UNITY ITSELF, and therefore incapable of different Degrees, or Inequality. ‘Hear, O Iſrael (ſaid Moſes) the Lord (or Jehovah) our God, is One Lord,’ or [320]ONE Jehovah. ( [...]) Deut. vi. 4. And yet we find, that this glorious Name of the One Eternal God of Iſrael; viz. Jehovah [...], is manifeſtly attributed, both in the Old and New Teſtaments (as I have already ſhewn), to the Meſſiah as a diſtinct Perſon from the Father; and therefore, when we read our Lord's expreſſion in John xiv. 28. "My Father is greater than I," we muſt neceſſarily underſtand, that no comparative reference can poſſibly have been intended thereby, nor is to be made, concerning the Divine Nature, or Godhead, which certainly is but One, viz. "ONE JEHOVAH," as the text expreſſly declares, and conſequently we muſt acknowledge with the Author of the Creed, commonly attributed to Athanaſius, that ‘the Son is equal to the Father, as touching his Godhead,’ (viz. the One Eternal Being, or Jehovah) ‘though inferior to the Father as touching [321] his Manhood,’ or his Mediatorial Office; for in ſome ſuch qualified ſenſe we muſt of courſe underſtand our Lord's expreſſion in John (‘The Father is greater than I’) before-mentioned; for thoſe Men, who venture to aſſert, that the Inferiority of the Son conſiſts in his Divine Nature, muſt evidently ſuppoſe a Superior and Inferior Divine Nature, and conſequently, that there are Two Divine Natures, which Idea the Scriptures expreſſly forbid—‘(JEHOVAH, OUR GOD, is ONE JEHOVAH, (Deut. vi. 4.)—And therefore, as the Son is alſo JEHOVAH, we are bound by the Scriptures to believe, that he is of the ſame Divine Nature with the Father in that One Eternal Being, agreeable to what he himſelf has declared—‘I and the Father are One. ( [...]) John x. 30. And as the Plurality of Perſons is clearly expreſſed in the latter text by the Plural Verb [...], we [322] are; ſo the word [...], One, evidently demonſtrates the UNITY and EQUALITY of their Divine Nature; for it is no leſs evident from the context, that the ſaid word [...], ONE, refers to the Being of God, or Jehovah, and was intended to expreſs the Unity of their Divine Nature *. The Jews, it is plain, underſtood the expreſſion in that ſenſe, and immediately charged our Lord with Blaſphemy— ſaying,—‘Becauſe that thou, being a Man, makeſt thyſelf God.’ And though our Lord condeſcended to cite a paſſage from the Pſalms, wherein the title of Gods is applied to mere Men, viz. ‘I ſaid ye are Gods,’ in order to ſhew, that the Scriptures would not be broken by the conſequence which they had drawn from his expreſſion; yet he immediately after maintains the evident meaning of his firſt expreſſion, as it was [323] at firſt underſtood by the Jews, and, by a fair compariſon, ſhewed his infinite ſuperiority over them that were called Gods, in the Law, ‘If he,’ (ſaid our Lord, meaning the Prophet David) ‘called them GODS, unto whom the Word of GOD came, and the Scripture cannot be broken; ſay ye of him, whom the Father hath ſanctified, and ſent into the world, thou blaſphemeſt; becauſe I ſaid, I am THE SON OF GOD? And our Lord immediately added an inconteſtable proof of his being GOD [not merely in a confined, qualified Senſe, like thoſe Men called GODS in Scripture (116), but GOD alſo] in Effect and Power!‘If [324] I do not THE WORKS OF MY FATHER (continued our Lord) ‘believe me not. BUT IF I DO, though [325] you believe not me, BELIEVE THE WORKS: that ye may know and BELIEVE that the FATHER is IN ME, and I IN HIM. (John x. 31—38.)

[326]This reference to the Works of the Father, was a manifeſt appeal of Chriſt to the underſtanding of his hearers, concerning the peculiar manner in which [327] he was really God, and of the ſame Divine Nature with THE FATHER, agreeable to the obvious ſenſe of his [328] firſt propoſition—‘I and the Father are One, (ver. 30.)—and the unbelieving Jews (notwithſtanding their mental [329] blindneſs, and hardneſs of heart, foretold by their own Prophets) as plainly underſtood, that the neceſſary effect of this argument was exactly the ſame upon the whole, that they at firſt apprehended; viz. that he ‘MADE HIMSELF,’ (i. e. declared himſelf to be really) ‘GOD,’ and therefore they immediately renewed their wicked perſecution as at firſt; for ‘they ſought again to take him,’ (ſays the text) ‘but he eſcaped out of their hand, (ver. 39.)

My readers may perhaps think, that I prolong my work too much, and render it tedious, by inſerting ſo many proofs concerning the Divine Nature of THE SON OF GOD; but alas! I find, that my labour on this point is become neceſſary! Many learned men, and ſome, [330] even of my own particular friends, have unhappily overlooked that indiſpenſable doctrine, and do not perceive, that the glorious Name JEHOVAH (the peculiar Name of THE ONE SUPREME GOD) is clearly in the Scriptures attributed alſo to the Son of God! And we cannot rightly underſtand the Nature and Dignity of MAN (which is my leading ſubject in this Tract) nor the true value of THE PRICE which was given for MAN'S REDEMPTION (as we ‘are bought with A PRICE, 1 Cor. vi. 20.) unleſs we are truly ſenſible of the Nature and Dignity (as far as God has revealed it to us in the Scriptures) of that Divine Perſon, who took Human Nature upon himſelf, in order to reſtore the loſt Dignity and Privileges of fallen MAN!

One of my learned friends (though a ſenſible and worthy man) amongſt other arguments and quotations againſt my doctrine, remarks as follows.

[331] The Apoſtle Paul (ſays he) ‘ſaith, in Epheſ. i. 17—20. that’ ‘THE GOD OF OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST, THE FATHER OF GLORY’‘SET HIM AT HIS OWN RIGHT HAND.’ ‘Hence’ (ſays my learned friend) ‘it neceſſarily follows that Chriſt is not Jehovah, but the Son of Jehovah.—God, who made the worlds by his Son, is the Father of Chriſt. (Heb. i. 2.) See likewiſe (ſays he) Iſaiah xi. 2.—‘The Spirit of JEHOVAH ſhall reſt upon him.’Alſo Iſai. lxi. 1, 2.’ ‘The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me, becauſe JEHOVAH hath anointed me to preach,’ &c. ‘compared with Luke iv. 18.

Now that Chriſt is the Son of God, or (as my friend ſtiles him) ‘the Son of Jehovah *,’ every true Chriſtian muſt [332] readily allow to be a true and indiſpenſable doctrine; but it by no means follows from thence (though my friend ſays it neceſſarily follows) ‘that Chriſt is not Jehovah!’ To the direct contrary of my friend's aſſertion, I am obliged to remark, that as Chriſt is the Son of Jehovah, and the Son of God in a peculiar and eſſential manner *, it neceſſarily follows from thence, that he is alſo really and truly GOD and JEHOVAH in an eſſential manner; for as a SON muſt neceſſarily partake of the Nature [333] or Eſſence of his natural FATHER, ſo "THE SON OF JEHOVAH" muſt neceſſarily be of the ſame Nature, Being, or Eſſence with his ALMIGHTY FATHER, JEHOVAH; and as there is but ONE JEHOVAH, muſt neceſſarily in ſome way or other (though incomprehenſible to us at preſent) be included in that ONE Eternal BEING! The very circumſtance which my friend aſſigns as a proof that "the Son is NOT JEHOVAH," was eſteemed by the unbelieving Jews (when our Lord was on earth) as a proof that he made himſelf equal with God! Therefore the Jews ſought the more to kill him, becauſe he not only had broken the Sabbath (that is, as they falſely alledged, becauſe he had healed the Sick, and done good on the Sabbath Day, which was certainly lawful) but ſaid alſo, that GOD WAS HIS FATHER’ ( [...], his own proper or peculiar Father, that is, his Father [334] in a real or eſſential manner; and this, it ſeems, is the very reaſon which my friend has aſſigned as a proof that Chriſt is not Jehovah, but which, on the contrary, the Jews rightly eſteemed to be the ſame thing as) making himſelf EQUAL WITH GOD! [...]. John v. 18.

Our Lord was ſo far from denying the truth of the conſequential Doctrine, which the Jews had drawn from his having ſaid, that "God was his Father," [...]—"his own proper Father," that he immediately, in the very next verſe, appealed to his works for the truth of it! Then anſwered Jeſus, and ſaid unto them, Verily, Verily, I ſay unto you, the Son can do nothing of himſelf, but what he ſeeth the Father do: (ſhewing thereby, that the Father is indeed the Fountain of Power; but immediately afterwards he ſhews likewiſe, [335] that he himſelf, as being Son of the Almighty Father, was therefore equal in Power with THE FATHER) for what things ſoever he (that is, the Father) doeth (ſaid our Lord) ‘THESE ALSO DOETH THE SON LIKEWISE!’ (or in like manner [...], which is ſurely ſuch an ample declaration of his own Almighty Power, as could not be true, were he not really JEHOVAH) For the Father (continued our Lord) loveth the Son, and ſheweth him ALL THINGS THAT HIMSELF DOETH: and he will ſhew him greater WORKS THAN THESE’ (alluding to the mighty WORKS, by which he proved himſelf to be "THE SON OF JEHOVAH") that ye may marvel (ſaid he). For as the Father raiſeth up the dead, and quickeneth (them); EVEN SO THE SON QUICKENETH WHOM HE WILL.’ [Another inconteſtable declaration of ALMIGHTY POWER, ſuch as cannot be attributed [336] to any that is not TRULY GOD, though it is certainly an eſpecial Attribute of him that is called [...] —"THE PRINCE (or Author) OF LIFE (117)]! ‘For the Father’ (continues our Lord) ‘judgeth no man; but hath committed ALL JUDGMENT unto the Son, that all (men) ſhould honour (118) the Son, even as they honour the Father.’ (And as ſupreme Honour is certainly due to THE FATHER, we [337] muſt of courſe honour THE SON with ſupreme Honour, EVEN AS ( [...]) ‘we honour the Father.’ This is ſo neceſſary a part of the Chriſtian Duty, that men cannot pay the proper honour to THE HEAVENLY FATHER, unleſs they thus honour THE SON, alſo, with ſupreme Honour; for) ‘HE THAT HONOURETH NOT THE SON’ (that is, He that honoureth not the Son, even [338] as he honoureth the Father—for this is neceſſarily implied from the preceding Context) "HONOURETH NOT THE FATHER "(119), WHICH HATH SENT HIM. John v. 17—23.

The Scriptures attribute Eternal Honour and Glory to THE SON, and that jointly with THE HEAVENLY FATHER [339]‘Bleſſing, and HONOUR, and GLORY, and POWER, be unto him that ſitteth upon the throne, AND UNTO THE LAMB, for ever and ever. And the four beaſts’ (or animals (120) repreſenting the Redeemed Hoſts of Iſrael) ſaid, AMEN. (Rev. v. 13, 14. See alſo the 12th verſe.)

[340]Thus we find, that ‘HONOUR, and GLORY, and POWER,’ belong ‘UNTO THE LAMB FOR EVER!’ He had indeed, for a time, laid aſide this SUPREME GLORY (this Glory which is attributed to him jointly with him that ſitteth upon the Heavenly Throne) that he might become "the Son of Man," and ‘by Obedience (121) in fulfilling the Law (122),’ and all Righteouſneſs [341] (123),’ even as A MAN, might retrieve the dignity and loſt privileges of HUMAN NATURE: but the Divine Glory was again to be reſtored to him, though he now partook of the Nature of his Creature Man; nay, the Son himſelf, even when a Man, claims the Glory of his Heavenly Father!—And now, O Father (ſaid he) ‘GLORIFY THOU ME WITH THINE OWNSELF, WITH THE GLORY which I had WITH THEE before the world was. John xvii. 5. See alſo p. 308.

It was not only in his Divine Nature, that THE SON was to be thus glorified, but expreſsly as "MAN;" ſo that the Nature of MAN is indeed exalted in Chriſt to the higheſt pitch of glory!— ‘Behold THE MAN, whoſe Name is [342] THE BRANCH (ſays the Prophet Zechariah) ‘he ſhall grow up out of his place, and he ſhall BUILD THE TEMPLE of the Lord (124): even he ſhall BUILD THE TEMPLE of the Lord; and he ſhall BEAR THE GLORY, (that is, even he,—THE MAN that is called the Branch, ſhall BEAR THE GLORY) and ſhall SIT and RULE UPON HIS THRONE; and he ſhall be A PRIEST UPON HIS THRONE,’ [that is, a ROYAL PRIEST, after the order of that Righteous King, (125), who was KING of SALEM, or King of PEACE (126)] ‘and the Counſel of PEACE ſhall [343] be between them both. (Zechariah vi. 12, 13.) The throne or kingdom here promiſed, was alſo to be an everlaſting Kingdom, though given to Chriſt, expreſſly as "Son of Man;" for it is certainly the ſame Kingdom foretold by the Prophet Daniel,‘I ſaw in the night viſions,’ (ſays Daniel) ‘and behold (one) like THE SON OF MAN came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the ancient of days, and they brought him near before him. And there was given him DOMINION, and GLORY, and A KINGDOM, that all People, Nations, and Languages, ſhould ſerve him: HIS DOMINION IS AN EVERLASTING DOMINION, WHICH SHALL NOT PASS AWAY, and HIS KINGDOM (that) WHICH SHALL NOT BE DESTROYED. [344] Dan. vii. 13, 14. Compare this with chap. ii. 44. wherein the ſame Prophet informs us, that—‘in the days of theſe Kings’ (meaning the Kings, or rather Kingdoms, which ſucceeded the fourth great Kingdom or Roman Empire) ‘ſhall the God of Heaven ſet up a Kingdom, which ſhall NEVER BE DESTROYED: and the Kingdom ſhall not be left to other People, (but) it ſhall break in pieces, and conſume all theſe Kingdoms, and IT SHALL STAND FOR EVER.’ The Pſalmiſt had alſo previouſly declared—Thy Throne, O GOD, is FOR EVER AND EVER. Pſal. xlv. 6. Which the Apoſtle Paul has applied expreſſly to the Son. Heb. i. 8. Theſe Prophecies of an Eternal Kingdom, proclaimed by the Prophets under the Old Teſtament, were confirmed by the Angel GABRIEL, when he declared the Eternity of CHRIST'S Government:—‘And behold’ (ſaid he [345] to the Bleſſed Virgin) ‘thou ſhalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a Son, and ſhalt call his Name JESUS (which ſignifies A SAVIOUR. See note in p. 225.) ‘He ſhall be great, and ſhall be called the Son of the Higheſt: and THE LORD GOD ſhall give unto him THE THRONE of his Father David. And he ſhall REIGN over the Houſe of Jacob FOR EVER (— [...]): and of HIS KINGDOM THERE SHALL BE NO END ( [...].’) Luke i. 31—33. The Apoſtle Paul, nevertheleſs, informs us of a time, ‘when he (Chriſt) ſhall have DELIVERED UP THE KINGDOM TO GOD, EVEN THE FATHER; when he ſhall have put down all Rule, and all Authority and Power.’ (meaning ALL POWER that in any degree is oppoſite or inimical in its Nature to his KINGDOM OF RIGHTEOUSNESS) ‘For he muſt REIGN till he hath put all Enemies under his Feet.’ [346] 1 Cor. xv. 24, 25. And again, in the 28th verſe—And when all things ſhall be ſubdued unto him, then ſhall THE SON ALSO HIMSELF BE SUBJECT UNTO HIM THAT PUT ALL THINGS UNDER HIM, THAT GOD MAY BE ALL IN ALL.’ The two laſt mentioned texts, when collated with the preceding declarations concerning the Eternity of Chriſt's Kingdom, would contain an irreconcileable difficulty, were it not clearly demonſtrable, that "the Son of God" is really included with THE ALMIGHTY FATHER in the Eternal BEING JEHOVAH, and conſequently is truly GOD! For the fact is, that he is called JEHOVAH and GOD in many unqueſtionable paſſages of Scripture, in ſome expreſsly, in others by neceſſary implication, (ſeveral examples of which are already cited in this Tract) and no inference to the contrary can be juſtly drawn from any of the texts which my learned friend (before mentioned) [347] has laid before me as proofs of an oppoſite ſentiment!

Moſt of theſe indeed are ſuch as relate to the Son, merely in his mediatorial Office as MESSIAH, or the Anointed of JEHOVAH;—as Pſal. ii. 2. (127) compared with Acts iv. 24, 25, 26. alſo Heb. i. 8, 9.—Pſal. cx. 1. 1 Cor. xv. 25. [348] (which is the particular text now under conſideration) Eph. i. 17.20. and Heb. i. 2. And others relate particularly to Chriſt's miniſtry, whilſt he dwelt perſonally as a Man upon earth;—as Iſai. xi. 2. (128) lxi. 1, 2. compared with Luke iv. 18.—Theſe prove indeed that [349] he is ‘inferior to the Father as touching his Manhood,’ and all of them demonſtrate his ſubordination to the Almighty Father in the miniſtry and gracious offices which he had undertaken for the reſtoration of mankind; but none of them afford the leaſt ſhadow of contradiction to the texts wherein his Divine Nature is declared! One particular text, however, remains to be mentioned, which at firſt ſight, ſeems to militate againſt my general argument—viz. Pſal. lxxxiii. 18.—That (men) may know that thou (i. e. GOD mentioned in the 1ſt and 13th verſes) ‘WHOSE NAME ALONE IS JEHOVAH, (art) the moſt High over all the earth.—Now, it is ſtrictly true, indeed, (though I do not think it the proper tranſlation of this text, ſee pages 233—236.) that God ALONE is JEHOVAH, becauſe Jehovah alone is God *; and the Scriptures aſſure us, that there is but ONE JEHOVAH, (Deut. [350] vi. 4.) or One "ONLY WISE GOD." (Rom. xvi. 27. 1 Tim. i. 17.) And therefore, when the Son of God is called JEHOVAH, or GOD, he is not ſo named, as being diſtinct or ſeparate with reſpect to that ONE Eternal Being, JEHOVAH, or GOD, but as being included in that Divine Nature, or GOD, ‘whoſe Name alone is JEHOVAH, and as being ONE with the ALMIGHTY FATHER! which was declared by the Son himſelf; —‘I and the Father ( [...]) WE ARE ONE. (John x. 30.) ‘I am in the Father, and the Father in me. (John xiv. 11. xvii. 21. and x. 38.) And therefore, though the Son ‘ſhall deliver up the kingdom to God, even the Father,’—and ſhall ‘alſo himſelf be ſubject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all,’ (as declared in the texts cited above from 1 Cor. xv. 24—28.) yet, as the Son is in the Father, and the Father in him, and [351] as "all things that the Father hath are" the Son's (John xvi. 15.) and as he muſt of courſe be glorified with the Glory which he had with the Father himſelf before the world was, (John xvii. 5.) it is manifeſt that he will ſtill reign in and with the ALMIGHTY FATHER in that Eternal Being of GOD, which will then "be all in all!"

In the above mentioned text of St. Paul, it is ſaid, that ‘He’ (Chriſt) ‘muſt reign, till he hath put all enemies under his feet,’ and that ‘the laſt enemy (that) ſhall be deſtroyed is DEATH. (1 Cor. xv. 25, 26.) This opens to us the time that Chriſt will deliver up the kingdom. DEATH, that laſt enemy, will be effectually deſtroyed, when all men, that are redeemed by Chriſt, are riſen from DEATH! The world itſelf (where alone Death reigned) and all that is deſirable in it, will then [352] not only be "burned up," (2 Pet. iii. 10.) but will be made the ſeat of eternal Horror and "everlaſting Fire," (ſee Notes in pages 130 and 142.) and the irrevocable decrees of the Son of MAN, in his final Judgment upon MEN and ANGELS, will by that time have taken place! Here, then, is an end of the whole Chriſtian Diſpenſation! What need can there be of a Redeemer, a Mediator, or of a Judge, after the Fate of all Mankind is determined!—It is no leſſening, therefore, of the Son's Dignity, that he then delivers up the ſeveral charges which he had undertaken in obedience to his Father's will, when the ſame ſhall have been compleatly executed and fulfilled!—The generality of Commentators agree, that it is Chriſt's Mediatorial Kingdom which will then be delivered up; but they ſhould alſo have mentioned that Sovereignty, which is ſtill of higher degree, that glorious [353] Sovereign Authority, which is of unſpeakable Dignity; I mean that of ſitting as SUPREME JUDGE OF THE UNIVERSE! An Authority of which even the Almighty Father hath diveſted himſelf—‘For the Father judgeth no Man, but hath committed all Judgment unto the Son’ (and the ſupreme Dignity of the Truſt is fully declared by the reaſon of its being given); ‘that all (Men) ſhould honour the Son, even as they honour the Father. (John v. 22, 23.) Nay, not only Men, but Angels muſt honour him; for the word ALL ( [...]) includes Angels as well as Men; and we read expreſsly, that Angels are required to WORSHIP HIM (129), which would be groſs idolatry, if Chriſt was not truly GOD, and One with the Father in the [354] Eternal Being JEHOVAH! And when the important Truſt ſhall have been fulfilled, and compleatly executed, that Divine Authority and Juriſdiction, as ſupreme Judge (which had been committed only to One of the Divine Perſons) ſhall be delivered up, together with all other offices of diſtinct or ſeparate Authority, that ‘GOD MAY BE ALL IN ALL.’ And in GOD, undoubtedly, the Son of God ‘ſhall reign over the Houſe of Jacob for ever: and of his Kingdom there ſhall be no end!’—Agreeable to the Angels Prophecy. Luke i. 33.

The Scriptures indeed are every where filled with clear Teſtimonies concerning the Divinity of our BLESSED REDEEMER, ſo that the command to honour him, "even as we honour the Father," is perfectly conſiſtent with all the reſt. And therefore, unleſs we HONOUR the Son with SUPREME HONOUR, ‘even as we honour the Father,’ we fall ſhort [355] of the command; and, for want of due Faith, cannot expect to obtain of the Father that glorious and heavenly Gift for the neceſſary improvement of Human Nature, which our REDEEMER has promiſed ‘to them that aſk in his Name, even the Spirit of Truth, (John xv. 26.) which ‘will guide us into all Truth. (John xvi. 13.)

The ſupreme, or equal Divine Nature of THE HOLY SPIRIT, is not leſs clearly declared, in ſeveral parts of Scripture, than the Divine Nature of THE SON OF GOD, notwithſtanding that ſome other parts of Scripture expreſs a manifeſt Subordination of Office; as that ‘he ſhall NOT SPEAK OF HIMSELF; but whatſoever he "SHALL HEAR, (that) ſhall he ſpeak (130);"’ and that he is ſent [356] or given by the Father (131); and alſo [357] by the Son (132); and again, that he is declared to be "the Spirit of Chriſt" (133), as well as "the Spirit of God!" [358] —yet (I ſay, notwithſtanding theſe expreſſions of Subordination) the ſupreme or equal Divine Nature of THE HOLY SPIRIT is clearly revealed in ſeveral parts of Scripture. The Prophet Iſaiah, for inſtance, has declared the Divine Omnipotence of the Spirit in the ſtrongeſt terms;—in terms which prove, that "the Spirit of God" is a free and independent Spirit, and is truly God of the [359] ſame ſupreme Divine Nature, or Eternal Being, with the other Two Divine Perſons; for this Prophet expreſſly applies to "the Spirit of God" the ſame ſupreme Attributes of Creation and Almighty Power, which in other parts of Scripture are occaſionally attributed to the other Two Divine Perſons!

But hear the words of the Prophet himſelf, dictated by that ſame Spirit.Who hath meaſured the waters in the hollow of his hand? and meted out heaven with the ſpan, and comprehended the duſt in a meaſure, and weighed the mountains in ſcales, and the hills in a balance? Who hath directed THE SPIRIT OF THE LORD,’ (or rather the SPIRIT OF JEHOVAH [...], for thus exactly is the Spirit of the Lord commonly expreſſed in the Old Teſtament, when mention is made of his inſpiration or coming down upon the Prophets) or who (being) his Counſellor, hath taught him? With whom took he counſel; [360] and (who) inſtructed him, and taught him in the path of judgment, and taught him knowledge, and ſhewed to him the way of underſtanding? (Thus the Prophet clearly inſiſts on the independency of the free * Spirit of the Lord) ‘—Behold, the nations (are) as as a drop of a bucket, and are counted as the ſmall duſt of the balance: behold, he taketh up the iſles as a very little thing. And Libanon (is) not ſufficient to burn, nor the beaſts thereof ſufficient for a burnt-offering! All nations before him (are) as nothing: and they are counted to him leſs than nothing, and vanity. (Iſaiah xl. 12—17.) The Prophet afterwards proceeds to ſpeak of GOD ( [...]) without further diſtinction of Perſons, having already, in the preceding part of the chapter, clearly diſtinguiſhed the Perſon of the Son of God under the title [361] of "Jehovah," and "our God," whoſe Advent was to be proclaimed by the voice in the wilderneſs, and of whom Sion and Jeruſalem were directed to ſay unto the cities of Judah, ‘Behold your God, (ſee p. 248—258) and having alſo expreſſly diſtinguiſhed ‘the Spirit of Jehovah,’ and proclaimed his Divine Attributes and ſupreme Dignity, (ſee ver. 12—17. laſt cited) he now proceeds to ſpeak of GOD (in the 18th verſe) without further diſtinction of Perſons. ‘To whom then’ (continues he) ‘will ye liken GOD? or what likeneſs will ye compare unto him? (ver. 18, &c.)

The Spiritual Nature of GOD is ſurely ſo far above our finite comprehenſion, that it cannot be explained or expreſſed by any likeneſs or compariſon whatſoever!—But yet, as we may clearly perceive and underſtand, by what is revealed to us, that the ſupreme Attributes of Creation and Almighty Power are applied [362] expreſsly to the Holy Spirit (as in the above cited text of Iſaiah) which in other parts of Scripture are equally attributed to THE FATHER AND THE SON, we may reaſonably conclude, that the ſupreme Dignity of the HOLY SPIRIT muſt neceſſarily conſiſt in his entire Union and Equality with the Father and with the Son in the Divine Nature, or GODHEAD *—that ONE eternal and glorious Being, JEHOVAH, ‘which is, and which was, and which is to come, THE ALMIGHTY! (Rev. i. 8. ſee alſo p. 239.)

This entire Union of THE HOLY SPIRIT with the Almighty Father and the Son, in the One Eternal Being of GOD, is a neceſſary doctrine, without which THE ALMIGHTY POWER, attributed in the Scriptures to the Holy Spirit, cannot be reconciled to that other indiſpenſable Article of our Faith, the Unity of God!

[363]In the Book of Job (ch. xxxiii. 4.) the Spirit is declared to be the Creator! ‘THE SPIRIT OF GOD (134) hath MADE me, and THE BREATH’ (a term ſynonymous to SPIRIT) of the Almighty hath given me Life. In the account alſo which Moſes has given us of the Creation, we read, that ‘the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. (Gen. i. 2.) And the Pſalmiſt attributes the Creation to THE SPIRIT jointly with the Divine WORD; —‘By the WORD of JEHOVAH were the heavens made: and all the hoſt of [364] them, by the BREATH (or SPIRIT (135) of his mouth. (Pſal. xxxiii. 6.) And afterwards, when the Divine WORD was made fleſh and dwelt among us, he himſelf expreſſly attributed to ‘the Spirit of God’ (136) thoſe mighty WORKS, to which he appealed for the truth of his doctrine concerning his Unity with the Almighty Father (ſee p. 287.) and which, at another time, he expreſſly calls the Works of his Father! (137) So that without the doctrine of the Unity of the Divine Nature, this application of the ſame Attributes to different Perſons could not be underſtood!

[365]St, Paul alſo attributed to ‘THE POWER OF THE SPIRIT OF GOD’ (138) the miracles, which he wrought "through Jeſus Chriſt," in preaching his Goſpel to the Gentiles. Nay, even the miraculous Conception of the Bleſſed Virgin (from whence the Holy Child Jeſus was called "the Son of God") is expreſſly attributed to the Holy Ghoſt by St. Matthew—‘She was found with Child of the Holy Ghoſt (i. 18.) ‘for that which is conceived in her, is of the Holy Ghoſt. (i. 20.) Compare this with Luke i. 35.—‘The Holy Ghoſt ſhall come upon thee,’ &c.

[366]The glorious Title [...]‘the Power of the Higheſt,’ which immediately follows theſe words concerning the Holy Ghoſt in the laſt mentioned text, is by ſeveral learned Commentators attributed alſo to him, viz. the Holy Spirit (139); and a Title nearly ſimilar is certainly attributed to the ſame Spirit, even by our Lord himſelf, when he foretold the fulfilling of God's promiſe in the Gift of the Holy Ghoſt. —‘And behold (ſaid he) I ſend the promiſe of my Father (140) upon you: but tarry ye in the city of Jeruſalem, until ye be endued with POWER FROM ON HIGH. (Luke xxiv. 49.)

[367]Similar Titles are alſo given to the Son of God; for even in his miniſterial Character as Meſſiah, or Chriſt, after he had taken Human Nature upon him, he is called ‘THE POWER OF GOD, AND THE WISDOM OF GOD. (1 Cor. i. 24.) Surely theſe are Attributes of the Divine Nature, and Titles of ſupreme Dignity!

The Power of Juſtification muſt certainly be alſo accounted a Divine Attribute, and as ſuch can belong to none but GOD; ‘for it is GOD that JUSTIFIETH (Rom. viii. 33.) but yet both Juſtification, and Sanctification alſo, (another Divine Attribute) are expreſsly attributed to the HOLY SPIRIT, jointly with CHRIST!—‘But ye are waſhed, but ye are SANCTIFIED, but ye are JUSTIFIED, in the Name of the LORD JESUS, and by (or in) THE SPIRIT of our God. (1 Cor. vi. 11.)

[368]To give Life, alſo, is not leſs apparently an Attribute of THE DIVINE NATURE than Creation, whether we ſpeak of mere Animal Life, or the Spiritual or Eternal Life, but more eſpecially the latter, and yet this ALMIGHTY POWER is attributed both to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit! For though it is ‘GOD who quickeneth the dead, (Rom. iv. 17.) and who quickeneth all things; (1 Tim. vi. 13.) yet the Son alſo is called a quickening Spirit, 1 Cor. xv. 45. ‘and quickeneth whom he will, ( [...], John v. 21.) and by the ſame authority we know likewiſe, that ‘it is THE SPIRIT that QUICKENETH! (John vi. 63.) In conſequence of this Almighty Power the Son is called ‘THE PRINCE (or Author) OF LIFE (141), [369] and the Spirit is expreſsly intituled— the Spirit of LIFE (142).’

Add to this, that the Spirit is expreſsly intituled ‘the Spirit of Wiſdom and Underſtanding, the Spirit of Counſel and Might (143), the Spirit of Holilineſs’ (144), and ‘THE SPIRIT OF GLORY’ (145)! Theſe expreſſions of [370] Dignity and Power are unlimited, and do certainly include the higheſt or ſupreme degree of the ſeveral recited Attributes, even the infinite Wiſdom, Underſtanding, Counſel, &c. of GOD, becauſe they are attributed to that glorious Spirit, which ‘ſearcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God! (1 Cor. ii. 10.) and they are attributed to him, alſo, as eſſential Properties, which are ſo eminently his, that he is even named from them—‘the Spirit of Wiſdom’‘the Spirit of Might’‘the Spirit of Glory;’ as Chriſt is alſo intituled—‘the Power of God, and the Wiſdom of God, (ſee p. 367.) and "the Lord of Glory," ſee pages 283, 284.

Theſe Titles and Attributes cannot (in that eminent and eſſential degree in which they are attributed both to the Son and Holy Spirit) belong to any Being that is not truly God, and Jehovah: and it is clearly revealed to us, that there is [371] but One Jehovah (146) (as I have before remarked in pages 241—244) who is the only true God; the God of Iſrael (147); and yet we learn by the Scriptures, not only that CHRIST is truly GOD, and JEHOVAH (of which I have already produced many authentic proofs from Scripture in pages 216—354) but that THE HOLY GHOST is alſo JEHOVAH, and conſequently is included likewiſe in the Unity [...], (148) of the Deity or Godhead!

[372]The Holy Ghoſt is Jehovah, becauſe it is he who "limiteth a certain day," ſaying in David, To-day, after ſo long a time (ſee St. Paul's Commentary on the 95th Pſalm) as it is ſaid, Today if ye will hear HIS VOICE’ (the Holy Ghoſt refers them to THE VOICE of another Perſon, who appears by the Apoſtle's argument to be the Meſſiah) harden not your hearts. Heb. iv. 7. In the preceding chapter the Apoſtle [373] tells us expreſsly, that it was the Holy Ghoſt who ſaid theſe words—Wherefore (ſays he) as the HOLY GHOST SAITH’‘To-day if ye will hear HIS VOICE, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderneſs: when your Fathers tempted ME (ſaith the Holy Ghoſt) ‘proved ME, and ſaw MY WORKS forty years.’ [But in the ſeveral accounts which Moſes has given us of theſe glorious Works and Tranſactions, we find them mentioned as the Works of Jehovah, and by St. Paul they ſeem to be attributed to Chriſt (149); and therefore if the Holy Ghoſt was a mere miniſtering Spirit, employed only as an agent in Jehovah's Works with Jehovah's Power, and was not alſo truly Jehovah himſelf, he (the Spirit of Truth) could not have [374] called them his Works.] ‘Wherefore I was grieved’ (continues the Holy Ghoſt, ſtill ſpeaking in David) ‘with that generation, and ſaid, They do alway err in (their) heart; and they have not known MY ways. So I ſware in MY wrath, they ſhall not enter into MY reſt. Heb. iii. 7—11. Surely theſe are expreſſions of ſupreme Authority, which could not be uſed by any Spirit that was not truly Jehovah!

Again, in the 10th chapter of the ſame Epiſtle (15th verſe) we read— [...], &c.—THE HOLY GHOST alſo is a witneſs to us: for after that HE had ſaid before,’ ‘This is the covenant that I WILL MAKE with them,’ &c. The text to which the Apoſtle apparently refers us is in Jeremiah, xxxi. 33. where [375] we find, that it was Jehovah, who ſaid theſe words by the Prophet!

See alſo the two verſes preceding—‘Behold the days come, SAITH JEHOVAH, that I will make a new covenant with the houſe of Iſrael, &c. (Jer. xxxi. 31.) And afterwards in the 33d verſe (the text quoted by St. Paul as words ſaid by THE HOLY GHOST) the Prophet adds in the Name of JEHOVAH— ‘But this (ſhall be) the covenant that I WILL MAKE with the Houſe of Iſrael; after thoſe days, SAITH JEHOVAH, I will put MY Law in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts, and will be THEIR GOD, and they ſhall be my people.’ This text is expreſsly attributed to the Holy Ghoſt by the Apoſtle, and the next verſe is joined by the Copulative [...] (and) as the words of the ſame Divine Speaker—AND they ſhall teach no more every man his neighbour, [376] and every man his brother, ſaying, KNOW JEHOVAH: for they ſhall all KNOW ME [ſaith THE HOLY GHOST, this being a regular continuance (as I before remarked) of the words attributed to him by the Apoſtle] ‘from the leaſt of them unto the greateſt of them, SAITH JEHOVAH: for I will forgive their iniquity’ (and none but God can forgive ſins *!) ‘and I will remember their ſin no more. (Jer. xxxi. 33, 34.)

This Promiſe is apparently to the ſame effect, as that which JEHOVAH had before proclaimed by his Prophet Iſaiah, viz.—And all thy children (ſhall be) TAUGHT OF JEHOVAH. Iſai. liv. 13. To theſe texts, therefore, our Lord probably referred, when he ſaid to the Jews— 'It is written in the Prophets,' ‘And they ſhall be ALL TAUGHT OF GOD. ‘Every man therefore that hath [377] HEARD, and hath LEARNED OF THE FATHER, cometh unto me. John vi. 45. Thus, the being taught of God, is manifeſtly eſteemed by our Lord to be the ſame thing as hearing and learning of the Father, for he mentions theſe circumſtances apparently to illuſtrate what he had before ſaid (in the preceding verſe) concerning the Father's drawing the true Believers—‘No man’ (ſaid our Lord) ‘can come unto me, unleſs THE FATHER, which hath ſent me, DRAW him, (John vi. 44.) ſo that Chriſt's reference to what was ‘written in the Prophets’ on this ſubject (eſpecially as he applies theſe Prophecies to the Drawing and Teaching of the Father) ſeems, at firſt ſight, to make againſt my argument, which was to ſhew, that the Prophecies here cited were the Words of THE HOLY GHOST, ſpeaking in the Prophets under the Title of Jehovah! But this is ſo far from being a real objection, [378] that it is truly a confirmation of the former argument concerning the ſpeaking of THE HOLY GHOST, when we conſider, that the Drawing of the Father, and the Teaching of God, is effected only by the Spirit of God! For the ſame Apoſtle (John), who recorded our Lord's reference to the Prophets laſt cited, tells us in his Firſt General Epiſtle (ii. 20.) how this Teaching of God is communicated. [...].—‘And ye have AN UNCTION from the Holy One (150), and ye KNOW all things.’ [379] (1 John ii. 20.) This Unction, or Anointing, is generally underſtood by Commentators to ſignify the Influence of the Holy Spirit (151), and the Effect of that Influence is further explained in the 27th verſe of the ſame chapter—‘But THE ANOINTING, which ye have received [380] of him, abideth in you, and ye need not that any man TEACH you: but as the ſame ANOINTING TEACHETH you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie: and even as it hath TAUGHT you ye ſhall abide in him. (1 John ii. 27.) And it is manifeſt, that this "Anointing, which teacheth all things," is to be underſtood of THE HOLY SPIRIT; for the Apoſtle Paul informs us, that the Communication of this Knowledge or Teaching from God is by the Holy Spirit‘Eye’ (ſays he) ‘hath not ſeen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which GOD hath prepared for them that love him. But GOD HATH REVEALED (them) UNTO US BY HIS SPIRIT: for THE SPIRIT ſearcheth ALL THINGS, yea, THE DEEP THINGS OF GOD. For what man knoweth the things of a man, ſave the ſpirit of man which is in him? Even ſo THE THINGS [381] OF GOD knoweth no man, but THE SPIRIT OF GOD. Now we have received, not the ſpirit of the world, but THE SPIRIT WHICH IS OF GOD [or rather THE SPIRIT OUT OF GOD, [...], that is, which proceedeth forth ( [...], ſee John xv. 26.) "out of God," ſee note 132 in p. 357]; ‘that we might KNOW the things that are freely given to us of GOD (whereby it is manifeſt, that we obtain this Knowledge of the things of God by the Holy Spirit). ‘Which things alſo we ſpeak, not in the words which man's wiſdom teacheth, but which THE HOLY GHOST TEACHETH (152); comparing ſpiritual things with ſpiritual.’ But ‘THE NATURAL [382] ( [...], or Animal) MAN receiveth not the things of THE SPIRIT OF GOD,’ [How urgent and importunate ought we therefore to be in claiming, on all occaſions, the gracious Promiſes of Spiritual Aſſiſtance (ſee p. 200—202) as the Nature of Man is declared to be thus miſerably deficient without that Heavenly Gift, the neglect of which is the firſt foundation of Infidelity and Scepticiſm] ‘for they are fooliſhneſs unto him;’ [even the things of infinite Wiſdom (for ſuch muſt be ‘the things of the Spirit of God’) are fooliſhneſs to the mere Natural Man!] ‘neither can he know (them) becauſe they are SPIRITUALLY diſcerned. But he that is SPIRITUAL, judgeth all things, &c. (1 Cor. ii. 9—15.)

The glorious Effect of Chriſt's Promiſes upon thoſe who duly claim them, is principally (as I have before remarked, [383] ſee p. 196—202) that we ſhall "partake of the Divine Nature!" But how can that Effect take place, if the Spirit of God, and of Chriſt (153), (ſee page 357), the Spirit of the Father, and [384] of the Son, by which alone we can have communication with either (154), is not really Divine? We are taught by a multitude of texts throughout the New Teſtament, that MAN by Nature is capable of receiving THE HOLY SPIRIT within him; ſo that the Human Body is expreſsly called in Scripture ‘the Temple of the Holy Ghoſt (155);’ and therefore, if THE HOLY GHOST were not really and truly GOD, of the ſame [385] Divine Nature with THE FATHER (for there can be but ONE Divine Nature, as there is but ONE GOD, which I hope is already clearly demonſtrated, ſee pages 241—244) how improper would be the idea of comparing Man to a Temple? For Chriſtians are not only called the Temple of God (156), but expreſsly (as I have already remarked) the Temple [386] of the Holy Ghoſt, as if the terms were ſynonymous!

Too many Temples, indeed, through the Depravity of Mankind, and the Influence of Devils, have been dedicated to thoſe, "which by Nature are NO GODS!" But that was only amongſt men —"who knew not God." (Gal. iv. 8.) But ſhall we conceive of the inſpired Writers of the New Teſtament, that they would alſo DEDICATE Temples to a Being, "which by Nature is no God!" For if we could ſuppoſe it true, that THE HOLY SPIRIT ‘by Nature is no GOD, the TEMPLE OF THE HOLY GHOST would be no better, in that one [387] reſpect, than Heathen Temples! And therefore, if we really believe the Holy Scriptures to be the Word of God, we muſt neceſſarily believe that THE HOLY GHOST is really and truly GOD; for otherwiſe we ſhould not have been required by the Holy Scriptures to eſteem our Bodies as the ‘Temple of the Holy Ghoſt!’ And as it thus appears to be a neceſſary concluſion, that THE HOLY GHOST is truly GOD, it is equally a neceſſary doctrine, that he is alſo JEHOVAH— "For who is GOD" (i. e. truly God) "except JEHOVAH?" Pſa. xviii. 31. And therefore, though THE HOLY GHOST is clearly revealed to us in Scripture as a diſtinct Perſon from THE FATHER [388] and THE SON, he muſt nevertheleſs be included in that One Divine and Eternal Being, JEHOVAH; and accordingly, in that ſupreme character, he revealed the Divine Will to the Prophets! Of this I have already produced ſome remarkable, and (I truſt) incontrovertible proofs, and therefore ſhall only requeſt my reader's attention to one more example of it. ‘Well ſpake THE HOLY GHOST (ſaid the Apoſtle Paul to the unbelieving Jews at Rome) ‘by Iſaias the Prophet unto our Fathers, ſaying; Go unto this people, and ſay, Hearing ye ſhall hear, and ſhall not underſtand; and ſeeing ye ſhall ſee, and not perceive. For the heart of this people is waxed groſs, &c. Acts xxviii. 25. But when we turn to that part of Iſaiah's Prophecy to which the Apoſtle refers us, as the SAYING of THE HOLY GHOST, we find it was JEHOVAH which ſpoke to the Prophet!—‘I heard’ (ſays the Prophet) ‘the VOICE of the LORD [389] (Adonai) ſaying, Whom ſhall I SEND? and who will go for US?’ (ſpeaking expreſsly in a Plurality of Perſons). ‘Then ſaid I, here (am) I; ſend me. And HE ſaid, Go, and tell this people, Hear ye indeed, (or in hearing) but underſtand not; and ſee ye indeed (or in ſeeing) but perceive not. Make the heart of this people fat, and make their ears heavy, and ſhut their eyes; leſt they ſee with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and underſtand with their heart, and convert, and be healed (157). Then ſaid I, LORD, (or Adoni) how long? And HE anſwered, Until the cities be waſted without inhabitant, and the houſes without man, and the land be utterly deſolate, &c. Iſai. vi. 8—11.

Now the Lord, or Adoni, who then ſpake to Iſaiah, was repreſented to the [390] Prophet (ſee the beginning of the chapter) as ‘ſitting upon a throne high and lifted up, and his train filled the temple,’ &c. ‘and one cried unto another,’ (that is, the Seraphims mentioned in the preceding verſe) HOLY, HOLY, HOLY (IS) JEHOVAH OF HOSTS, the whole earth is full of his glory, &c. (ibid. 1—3.)

Now, notwithſtanding that the Lord JEHOVAH is repreſented in this Divine Revelation as ſpeaking in the Plural Number ("who will go for us"), and that the threefold repetition of the Epithet Holy, in the proclamation of God's glorious Title, Jehovah of Hoſts, ſeems to correſpond with the above-mentioned Idea of a Plurality of Perſons being comprehended in that One Eternal Being JEHOVAH, which then revealed himſelf to Iſaiah, yet the Apoſtle Paul expreſsly attributed the Revelation to the Holy [391] Ghoſt, as being the Divine Perſon which then ſpake! ‘Well SPAKE THE HOLY GHOST (ſays he) ‘by Iſaias the Prophet, SAYING, Go unto this people, and ſay, Hearing ye ſhall hear,’ &c. Who then ſhall preſume to ſay that THE HOLY GHOST is not really and truly GOD; when it is apparent by the citations already made, that the glorious Name JEHOVAH, which includes THE DIVINE NATURE OF THE FATHER, and OF THE SON, is expreſsly attributed alſo to THE HOLY GHOST?

Without a due ſenſe of this ſupreme Dignity of the Holy Spirit, we ſhould form but a very unworthy idea of the real Dignity of HUMAN NATURE, which (as I have already ſhewn) is not only capable of receiving the Gift, or internal Communication, of that glorious and eternal FREE SPIRIT 158 OF GOD, [392] as a Principle of Action, but is abſolutely entitled even to claim that wonderful participation of the Divine Nature! to claim it, I ſay, by a written Charter of Privileges, which can never be taken from us (as God's Word cannot fail), he having bound himſelf to us on certain reciprocal conditions by an irrevocable covenant (as ſure as his Word) that MAN might be FREE indeed! We are FREE (I ſay) having now a free Choice, through Chriſt, to partake, if we will (159), of the Tree of Life (ſee note in p. 310) from which our [393] firſt Parents were unhappily excluded in this world!

[394]But theſe glorious Privileges being granted to Human Nature only through the Merits of that "Son of Man," who voluntarily took our Nature upon him, we muſt always remember, that our [395] Title to the Benefits of the free Covenant, before-mentioned, is valid only when claimed in his Name, and for his Sake, as we ourſelves are otherwiſe totally unworthy of them; for he alone is "the Way, and the Truth, and the Life;" and ‘no Man cometh unto the Father, but by him. John xiv. 6.

He hath, therefore, particularly inſtructed us how to claim the Privileges of Human Nature, aſſuring us by re-iterated 160 Promiſes, tendered in the moſt urgent and affectionate manner, [396] that Prayers in his Name ſhall certainly be effectual; that is, provided there be no wilful Defect on our part; which [397] conditional Clauſe is always to be underſtood, wherever Promiſes of Bleſſings are delivered in Holy Scripture.

Let us therefore be mindful, ‘that the ſufferings of this preſent time, are not worthy (to be compared) with the [398] glory which ſhall be revealed to us, (Rom. viii. 18.) [...], that is, towards us, or reſpecting ourſelves; referring, probably, to that ‘Eternal Weight of Glory’ with which Human Nature is capable of being inveſted ‘after the ſufferings of this preſent time,’ as ſignified by the ſame Apoſtle in a parallel paſſage of another Epiſtle—‘For our light affliction’ (ſaid the Apoſtle) ‘which is but for a moment’ (i. e. comparatively ſpeaking) ‘worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal Weight of GLORY! 2 Cor. iv. 17, This further Revelation of God's Will [variouſly expreſſed in the New Teſtament (161) concerning the ſure and moſt certain expectation, that we may [399] entertain, of being inveſted with ETERNAL GLORY in the world to come, (if we [400] perſevere in the true Faith and Practice of Chriſtianity in this world); completes [401] our Charter of Privileges and Immunities, or, "the perfect Law of Liberty," which [402] THE ALMIGHTY has been pleaſed to tender to his Creature Man!

[403]‘Who’ (then) ‘ſhall ſeparate us from the love of Chriſt? (ſhall) tribulation, [404] or diſtreſs, or perſecution, or famine, or nakedneſs, or peril, or ſword? [405] (As it is written, for thy ſake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted [406] as ſheep for the ſlaughter). Nay, in all theſe things, we are more than conquerors, [407] through him that loved us. For I am perſuaded’ (ſaid the Apoſtle to the Romans) ‘that neither death, nor life, nor angels,’ (that is, the angels of Satan) ‘nor principalities, nor powers, nor things preſent, nor things to come, nor heighth, nor depth, nor any other creature, ſhall be able to ſeparate us from the love of God, which is in Chriſt Jeſus our Lord. (Rom. viii. 35—39.

Here is a noble declaration of that "perfect Liberty," to which Chriſt has [408] reſtored mankind! that glorious Dignity of "Human Nature," which even the pooreſt and meaneſt perſons amongſt us (the diſtreſſed, the hungry, and the naked) are capable of attaining by Perſeverance in Faith, and Reſolution in obſerving and keeping, on their Part, THE CONDITIONS (162) of our reciprocal Covenant with God!

[409]Let us therefore (like the Apoſtle) approach unto the Throne of Grace, in full Aſſurance of FAITH, always remembering, that a SOUND FAITH muſt be the principal Foundation of our Pretenſions to the promiſed Dignity and Privileges of HUMAN NATURE, and that by Perſeverance in the true Faith, and a continual Renewal of thoſe ineſtimable Claims, from time to time, while we remain in this world, we may be as confident as the Apoſtle, that ‘neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things preſent, nor things to come, nor heighth nor depth, nor any other creature, ſhall be able to ſeparate us from THE LOVE [410] OF GOD, which is in CHRIST JESUS our Lord;’ becauſe, through him, God has put it abſolutely in our own Power (whatever our temporary Afflictions and Sufferings may be in this Life) to attain an "ETERNAL WEIGHT OF GLORY:" 2 Cor. iv. 17.—‘For which cauſe we faint not’ (‘though our outward man periſh’) being fully perſuaded that he, who PROMISED, is ‘able alſo to PERFORM.

The Defects of this Tract, wherever the Reader diſcovers any, are certainly to be attributed to the fallible Author, whoſe Name is prefixed; but whatever may ſeem praiſe-worthy, and inſtructive therein, to GOD ALONE!

"SOLI DEO, GLORIA ET GRATIA."

Appendix A

[]

INDEX OF TEXTS referred to in the foregoing Work; OF THE Various TOPICS diſcuſſed; AND OF THE Different AUTHORS referred to.

Appendix A.1 INDEX OF THE TEXTS referred to in the foregoing Work.

[413]
GENESIS.
Chap.VerſesPages
i.2.368.
ii.17.11.14.
iii.4, 5.19.
 17 to 19.22.
 19.28 n.
 22.20.43.
  311 n.
  313 n.
xiv.2.92 n.
 22.240.
xviii.19.91.
 23 to 25.88 n.
 33.92 n.
xxii.1.188 n.
 2.267 n.
 6 to 8.267 n.
 18.267 n.
EXODUS.
iii.14.259 n.
xviii.25.326 n.
xix. 403 n.
 11 to 13.404 n.
 16.19.404 n.
xx.2.371 n.
xxiii.17.228 n.
xxx.12 to 16.104.
xxxii.9, 10.80.
 7 to 17.83.
 27.240.
 31 to 33.96 n.
xxxiii.18.20.215.217 n.
xxxiv.23.228 n.
LEVITICUS.
xvii.2.52.
xix.18.68.
 28.156.
NUMBERS.
ii. 339 n.
xiv.7.84.
 11 to 20.86.
 13 to 20.86 n.
 20 to 22.88.
xvi.1 to 40.94.
 10 to 22.88.
 19.92 n.
 41 to 48.96.
xx.12.97 n.
xxv.15.166.
 18.165 n.
xxvii.12 to 14.97 n.
 17.325 n.
xxxi.8.166.
xxxi.16.165 n.
  325 n.
 20.165.
DEUTERONOMY.
i. 326 n.
 9 to 17.328 n.
 13.328 n.
 16, 17.324 n.
iv.37.97 n.
vi.4.242.275.320.
  321.350.
  371.
 4, 5.241.
 5.278 n.
 16.278 n.
viii.16.189 n.
x.20.337 n.
xviii.18 to 20.104 n.
xxii.44.278 n.
xxiii.23.278 n.
xxxi.6.397 n.
xxxii.22.131 n.
JOSHUA.
vi.4.403 n.
vii.19.240.
xiii.33.240.
xviii.4.327 n.
xxii.16, 17.325 n.
 22.241.
 24.240.
JUDGES.
vi.39.189 n.
xi.23, &c.240.
1 SAMUEL.
xvi.14.190.
xx.31 to 14.102.
xiv.1.189 n.
xviii.33.109.
xxiv.17.105.
1 KINGS.
xviii.12.183 n.
xxii.20 to 23.137 n.
2 KINGS.
ii.16.184 n.
1 CHRONICLES.
xxi.1.190 n.
2 CHRONICLES.
xix.6, 7.324 n.
xxxii.26.136 n.
 31.136 n.
JOB.
xix.26.130 n.
 26, 27.400 n.
xxxiii.4.363.
xlii.7.215.
PSALMS.
ii.2.347.
 7.331.338 n.
 12.338 n.
x.16.238 n.
xi.6.144 n.
xviii.31.349.387.
xxii.16.401 n.
xxiv.1.27 n.
xxvi.2, &c.189 n.
xxxiii.6.364.
xlv. 265.344.
 6.263.
 7.378 n.
  379 n.
xlvii.2.7.27 n.
l.23.225 n.
li.11, 12.360 n.
lviii.11.145 n.
lxxxii.6.323 n.
lxxxiii.1.349.
 13.349.
 18.233.282.
  349.
lxxxvi.10.387 n.
xc. 268 n.
xcv. 372.
xcvii.7.353 n.
c.5.148 n.
cii.19.266 n.
 23, 24.266 n.
  268 n.
 24.266 n.
 25 to 27.265.
cvi.32.97 n.
cx.1.216 n.
  260 n.
  278 n.
  347.
 4.342 n.
cxv.16.27 n.
cxviii.22.225 n.
 26.279 n.
cxxxix. 46 n.
cxliii.2.49.51.
cxlvi.9.238 n.
ISAIAH.
i.24.228 n.
vi.1 to 3.390.
 8 to 11.289.
 9.223.
 9, 10.223 n.
 10 to 14.277 n.
vii.15.31.
 15, 16.45.
x.16.228 n.
xii.2.331. 348.
  369 n.
xix.4.228 n.
xxv.8.214.
xxviii.16.225 n.
xxxiv.6.9, 10.132 n.
xxxvii.16.387 n.
xl. 248.
  277 n.
 3.248.252.
  281 n.
 3.5.221.
 3 to 11.257.
 9.220.
 9, 10, 11.252.
 11.263.
 12 to 17.360, 361.
 18.213.361.
xli.4.270.
 10.269.
 13, 14.270.
xlii.1 to 3.247.
 5 to 8.246.
  318 n.
  319.
 6.245.
 8.282.
xliv.6.271.
 13.376.
xlv.21 to 23.272.
 7.134 n.
xlviii.12.271.
liii.1.280 n.
 5.268 n.
 7.221 n.
  267 n.
liv.5.295 n.
lviii.3.22 n.
lxi.1.279 n.
  379 n.
 1, 2.331.348.
lxii.11, 12.226 n.
lxv.2.302 n.
JEREMIAH.
xxiii. 300 n.
 5, 6.298 n.
 6.263.
xxxi.31.375.
 33.374, 375.
 33, 34.376.
xxxiii.6.303 n.
 16.296 n.
  303 n.
  304 n.
xxxv.17.301 n.
LAMENTATIONS.
iii.38.137.
EZEKIEL.
viii.14.163 n.
xii.2.223 n.
xviii.31, 32.393 n.
xxiii.11.393 n.
DANIEL.
ii.44.344.
v.6.144 n.
vii.13, 14.344.
MICAH.
iv. 301 n.
 10.301 n.
v. 301 n.
 1.301 n.
v.1, 2.262.
 2.262.
vi.9.301 n.
ZECHARIAH.
vi.12, 13.343.
vii.7.301 n.
 11 to 14.302 n.
 14.302 n.
xii.10.401 n.
xiii.6, 7.401 n.
MALACHI.
iii.1.228.
  281 n.
MATTHEW.
i.18.365.
 20.365.
 21.225.
 22, 23.277 n.
iii.3.277 n.
 5.185 n.
  220 n.
 11.249.
 15.308.
  341 n.
iv. 149.
 1 to 11.184 n.
 7.278 n.
 10.337 n.
v.18.132 n.
 17.340 n.
 17, 18.337 n.
 29, 30.130 n.
 33.278 n.
vi.7, 8.159 n.
 33.193, 194.
vii.12.75.
 7.197.
viii.28 to 32.177.
 31, 32.179 n.
 32.ibid.
xi.10.227. 229.
 12.227 n.
xii.28.364 n.
 48 to 50.324 n.
xiii.14.223 n.
xviii.19, 20.397 n.
xix.23, 24.29.
xxi.22.197.
xxii.37.278 n.
 44.216 n.
xxiii.35 to 39.98 n.
 37 to 39.303 n.
 38.98 n.
xxiv.15 to 21.98 n.
 30.223 n.
 35.132 n.
xxv.14.24.
 14 to 30.24. 27 n.
 41.131 n.
  132 n.
  142.
xxvi.39.268 n.
xxviii.18, 19.235 n.
 19.200 n.
 20.260 n.
MARK.
i. 149.
 2.227 n.
 3.277 n.
 5.185 n.
 12, 13.184 n.
ii.5 to 12.295 n.
v.12.179 n.
 13.ibid.
  180 n.
ix.24.197.
 45, 46.131 n.
xii.29.275.
 30.278 n.
 36.278 n.
xvi.19.260 n.
LUKE.
i.31 to 33.345.
 33.354.
iii.35.365.
  366 n.
 4.277 n.
iv. 149.
 12.278 n.
 18, 19.279 n.
 18.331. 348.
vi.12.278 n.
 31.75.
vii.27.227 n.
viii.32.179 n.
 33.ibid.
x.16.230.
 27.278 n.
xi.9 to 13.198.
  396 n.
xii.19, 20.25.
xiii.7.26.
 13.50.
 35.98 n.
  279 n.
xiv.2.27.
 9.195.
xvi.2.27 n.
 17.132 n.
 25.30.
xvii.29, 30.144 n.
xix.37, 38.279 n.
xx.42.278 n.
xxii.31, 32.149.
 53.139 n.
xxiii.30.50.
xxiv.17.366 n.
 35.366 n.
 39, 40.400 n.
 44.268 n.
 49.366 n.
JOHN.
i.1.310 n.
 1 to 14.222 n.
  257.
 5.224.
 9.258.
  310 n.
 14.332 n.
 18.262.
 19.224 n.
 23.277 n.
 23 to 26.277 n.
 29.267 n.
 29 to 31.222 n.
 29 to 36.251.
ii.5.200 n.
 16.332 n.
 19.206 n.
 19 to 21.96.
 26 to 31.282 n.
 29.295.
 30.281 n.
 31.281.
iv.9.222 n.
v.17.315.
 17 to 23.338.
 18.334.
 21.315. 338.
 21, 22, 23.235 n.
 22, 23.318. 353.
 26.336 n.
vi.44.377.
  392 n.
  394 n.
vi.45.377.
 53 to 55.312 n.
 57 to 58.312 n.
 63.362.
 64.146 n.
 70.146 n.
viii.34.55 n.
 44.148 n.
  261.
  154 n.
 53.261.
 58.260.
x.6 to 11.287 n.
 11.257.
  287 n.
 15.308.
 30.285. 321.
  328. 350.
 31 to 38.325.
 34.325 n.
 37.364 n.
 38.350.
 39.329.
xi.50.267 n.
xii.6.146 n.
 13.279 n.
 31.141 n.
  195.
 38.280 n.
 45.222 n.
xiv.6.53. 148 n.
  392 n.
  395.
 9, 10.285.
 11.350.
 13, 14.314.
 13 to 17.397 n.
 16, 17.357 n.
 16 to 26.366 n.
xiv.23.292.
 26.357 n.
  379 n.
  381 n.
 28.320.
xv.26.355. 381.
xvi.6.309.
 13,355.
  381 n.
 14.308.
 15.351.
  356 n.
 15, 16.358 n.
xvii.5.341. 351.
 10.358 n.
 15,236 n.
  308.
 17.291.
 21.350.
xviii.11.268 n.
xix.17.267 n.
xx.17.245 n.
 20.400.
 24 to 27.401 n.
ACTS.
i.9 to 10.402 n.
ii.34.279 n.
iii.14.378 n.
 15.363 n.
 14 to 16.336 n.
iv.5 to 12.225 n.
 12.315.
 24, 25, 26.347.
v.4.230.
x.38.366 n.
  368 n.
  378 n.
  379 n.
xvii.27, 28.217.
xvii.29.322 n.
  372 n.
xxiv.25.405 n.
xxviii.25.388.
ROMANS.
i.4.369 n.
 20.371 n.
 20 to 32.136 n.
ii.14.37.
 14, 15.37.
iv.17.368.
v. 53.
 7.100.
 12 to 14.48.
 19.340 n.
 21.48.
viii.1, 2.369 n.
 9 to 11.383 n.
 17.264.
 18.398.
 29.265.
 33.367.
 35 to 39.98 n.
 37.310.
ix.3.97.
 5.294 n.
xii.5.296 n.
xiv.7 to 13.274.
xv.16.386 n.
 17 to 19.365 n.
xvi.27.350.
1 CORINTHIANS.
i.24.367.
ii.4.366 n.
 8.284 n.
 9 to 15.382.
 10.370.
 10, 11.356 n.
ii.13.356 n.
 14.212 n.
iii.11.295.
 16, 17.386.
v. 129.
vi.11.367.
 19.384 n.
 20.330.
x.4.373 n.
 16.314.
xiv.33.135.
xv.4 to 8.401 n.
 20.402 n.
 24, 25.346.
 24 to 28.350.
 25.347.
 25, 26.351.
 28.346.
 35 to 55.407 n.
 45.368.
 47.280.308.
 53.130 n.
 53, 54.214 n.
 56, 57.31 n.
2 CORINTHIANS.
ii.10, 11.129.
iii.17.360 n.
 18.378.
iv.4.220.
 17.398.410.
v.4.407 n.
 17.200.
vi.16.385 n.
xi.14.138 n.
GALATIANS.
iii.28, 29.300.
 29.296 n.
  393 n.
iv.6.383 n.
 8.386 n.
v.14.77.
EPHESIANS.
i.3 to 17.245 n.
 17 to 20.331.348.
 22, 23.306.
ii.2.141 n.
 18.383 n.
 20.295.
 20 to 22.306, 307.
 21, 22.342 n.
 22.384 n.
  385 n.
iv.7.378.
 27.128.
vi. 128 n.
 11, 12,128.141.
 12.138 n.
 27.128.
PHILIPPIANS.
i.19.384 n.
ii.9 to 11.315.
COLOSSIANS.
i.12.14.139 n.
 14.19.218 n.
 15 to 19.218.
ii.9.219.236.
  253.
iii.4.398 n.
1 THESSALONIANS.
i.5.366 n.
iv.16.404 n.

[421]

2 THESSALONIANS.
i.7.143 n.
ii.9 to 12.135 n.
1 TIMOTHY.
i.17.217 n.
  350.
ii.1.394 n.
 4.394 n.
 5.307.
  322 n.
iii.16.223 n.
  252 n.
iv.1 to 3.157 n.
vi.16.217 n.
  221 n.
 13.368.
2 TIMOTHY.
ii.17.15.406 n.
iii.16, 17.214 n.
HEBREWS.
i.1, 2.264.
 1 to 4.219 n.
 2.231.343.
 3.217.219.
 6.353 n.
 8.344.
 8, 9.264.347.
 9.379 n.
 10, 11, 12.268.
ii.11.324 n.
 14, 15.139 n.
 16.265.
 17.265.
iii.7 to 11.374.
iv.7.372.
 15.149.
  268 n.
v.6 to 10.342 n.
vii.1, 2.343 n.
 1 to 11.342 n.
ix.14.208.
 22.51.
x.15.374.
 23.198.
  397 n.
 26, 27.145.
 27.49.
 29.208.
xiii.8.264.
JAMES.
i.13.137.
  188 n.
 13 to 15.137 n.
 14.121 n.
ii.19.50.145.
  322 n.
iv.1 to 4.121 n.
 7.129.
v.1.30.114.
 14.379 n.
1 PETER.
i.10, 11.358 n.
ii.5.295.
iv.14.208.
  369 n.
v.5.264.
 8.129.
2 PETER.
i.2 to 4.201.
ii.4.130.
  139 n.
 11.147.
 19, 20.55 n.
iii.6, 7.143 n.
 9.394 n.
iii.10.132 n.
  143 n.
  352.
1 JOHN.
i.5.147 n.
 5 to 7.138 n.
ii.2.267 n.
 20.378.
 27.379, 380.
iii.2, 3.399 n.
 8.135 n.
iv.8.148 n.
 9.222 n.
 16.293.
v.7.138 n.
 9.216.
 11.216.
 11 to 13.311 n.
JUDE.
 6.125 n.
  133 n.
  139 n.
REVELATIONS.
i.4.239.
 7.224.
 8.362.
 17, 18.269.
ii.7.311 n.
iii.7.378.
iv.7.399 n.
 8.239.
v.12, 13, 14.339.
vi.15, 16.50 n.
vii.4.340 n.
xi.11.369 n.
 16, 17.240.
xix.20.143 n.
xxii.14.313 n.

Appendix A.2 INDEX OF THE Various TOPICS diſcuſſed in this Work.

[423]
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
H.
J.
K.
L.
M.
N.
O.
P.
R.
S.
T.
U.
W.
Y.

Appendix A.3 INDEX OF THE Different AUTHORS referred to.

[443]
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
H.
I.
K.
L.
M.
N.
O.
P.
R.
S.
T.
U.
W.
FINIS.

Appendix B ERRATA.

[]

P. 12. for compouna read compound.

130. line 6. for [...], r. [...].

134.— 2 n. dele the c. after Iſaiah.

144.— 14 n. dele IT.

161. inſtead of woman r. women.

186. inſtead of, ‘by a comparative conſideration of our own bodies,’ r. ‘by a comparative conſideration of the contrary nature of our own bodies,’ &c.

191. line 8, for as, r. that.

199. line 1. for carefully, r. uſefully.

201. line 18. for ΚΟΝΩΝΟΙ, r. ΚΟΙΝΩΝΟΙ.

216. line 13. for 1 John xiv. 9. r. John xiv. 9.

252. laſt line, n. for 1766, r. 1776.

278. n. line 7. for [...] r. [...].

327. line 3. 2d n. for it, r. is.

296. line 4. after ſee p. add 339.

339. line 17 n. for ſebond, r. ſecond.

Notes
(1).

This anſwer to Mr. Thompſon is confined to one kind of ſlavery only, viz. the oppreſſion of private tyrants, [3]or petty ſlaveholders, and has already been printed in America; and therefore I need not now repeat the arguments which it contains, eſpecially as I propoſe ſoon to reprint it in England with ſome other tracts expreſsly againſt domeſtick ſlavery, ſuch as is unlawfully tolerated in the Britiſh colonies.

[2]
(2).

Servitus autem eſt conſtitutio Juris Gentium qua quis dominio alieno contra naturam ſubjicitur." Juſtin. Inſtitutes, Book 1. Tit. 3.

From whence the other authorities in the Common Law of England ſeem to be derived.

§ 2. Eſt quidem Servitus conſtitutio Juris Gentium qua quis dominio alieno contra naturam ſubjicitur," &c. BRACTON, Lib. 1. Cap. 6.

"Eſt quidem Servitus libertati contrarium; item conſtitutio quaedam de Jure Gentium, qua quis dominio alieno contra naturam ſubjicitur," &c. FLETA, Lib. 1. Cap. 3.

"Servitude is a conſtitution of the Law of Nations, by which, contrary to Nature, one is ſubjected to another's power." COWELL'S Inſtitutes, Tit. 3.

(3).
Hamburgh Edition 1618.
(3).

That excellent Engliſh lawyer the Great Henry de Bracton informs us, that "Natural Law is that which Nature (or more properly God himſelf) has taught all animals." "Jus Naturale eſt quod Natura, i. e. ipſe Deus, docuit [9]omnia animalia," &c. and afterwards he further explains himſelf, ſaying, "Jus Naturale quod docuit omnia animalia Natura, i. e. per inſtinctum Naturae, &c. viz. Natural Law, which taught all animals by Nature that is, through the inſtinct of Nature," &c. Lib. 1. c. 5.

[8]
(4).

"But of the tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil thou ſhalt not eat of it: for in the day that thou eateſt thereof, thou ſhalt ſurely die." Gen. ii. 17.

(5).

— Multi enim multa ſciunt, et ſcipſos neſciunt: ſed qui ſeipſum neſcit nihil b [...]ne novit, quàm alia ſcire et ſe neſcire, quid aliud eſt quam ſeipſum gravius condempnare, &c. Doct. & Stud. c. 13.

(6).

In ſorrow (or rather in labour) for [...] is the expreſſion in the original; which, in the Targum, is explained by another Hebrew word ( [...]) ſignifying rather fatigue or labour, than ſorrow; and as the neceſſity of man's labour was [22]the more immediate conſequence of the earth's new propenſity, through the curſe, to bring forth thorns, thiſtles, and uſeleſs weeds, it ſeems the moſt expreſſive rendering in this place, and moſt ſuitable to the context in the following verſe: "In the ſweat of thy face ſhalt thou eat bread." In the Vulgate alſo it is rendered, "in laboribus;" and by Pagninus, "in labore." The ſame word is alſo neceſceſſarily rendered "Labours" in Iſaiah lviii. 3. [...] "and exact all your labours; and in Proverbs v. 10. [...] "Leſt ſtrangers be filled with thy wealth, and THY LABOURS be in the houſe of a ſtranger."

[21]
(7).
Luke xiii. 7.
(8).

"The Lord moſt High is terrible; he is a great King over all the earth." Pſal. xlvii. 2. 7.

(9).

For though God hath given the earth to the children of men, Pſal. cxv. 16. yet "the EARTH IS THE LORD'S and the fulneſs thereof, the world, and they that dwell therein. Pſal. xxiv. 1.

(10).

For (the kingdom of heaven is) as a man travelling into a far country, who called his own ſervants, and delivered unto them his goods. And unto one he gave five talents, to another two," &c. "After a long time the Lord of thoſe ſervants cometh, and reckoneth with them," &c. Matth. xxv. 14. to 30. Give an account of thy ſtewardſhip: for thou mayeſt be no longer ſteward. Luke xvi. 2.

(11).
Gen. iii. 19.
(12).
‘The ſting of death is ſin; and the ſtrength of ſin is the Law. But thanks be to God which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jeſus Chriſt. 1 Cor. xv. 56, 57.
(13).
Hamburgh Edition 1618.
(14).
What a profitable and convenient reduction might be made in the bulk and number of our Statute Books, (eſpecially of the later volumes) upon a reviſal conducted ſtrictly according to this excellent rule!
(15).
Hamburgh Edition 1618.
(16).

We find a remarkable inſtance of the ‘Natural Dictates of Conſcience,’ in the behaviour of ‘Tubourai Tamaide,’ (a poor uninſtructed inhabitant of the remote iſland of Otaheite) when he was unjuſtly charged with ſtealing a knife. The ſtory is related in the account of Capt. Cook's voyage (Vol. 2. p. 101.) and the ſingularity of the circumſtances leads the writer to the following remark: ‘Upon this occaſion it may be obſerved’ (ſays he) ‘that theſe people have a Knowledge of RIGHT and WRONG from the mere dictates of Natural Conſcience; and voluntarily condemn themſelves when they do that to others, which they would condemn others for doing to them. That Tubourai Tamaide felt the force of Moral Obligation is certain; for the imputation of an action which he conſidered as indifferent, would not, when it appeared to be groundleſs, have moved him with ſuch exceſs of paſſion.’—But to what ſhall we impute the lamentable Change of PRINCIPLE in the ſame perſon, who was afterwards (on another occaſion) abſolutely convicted of theft? May not the licentious example of the Engliſh (whoſe criminal indulgences among the poor Indian women, proved that they had no fixed [37]regard for that pure religion which they profeſſed), have occaſioned the corruption of the poor Heathen's morals, and natural Principles of Virtue? He was certainly become a worſe man by his acquaintance with them!

[36]
(17).

See Doct. et Stud. Engliſh verſion, 1668 and 1746. Dialogue 1. Cap. 13; but in the Latin copy of 1604, it is in the 11th Chapter. Sindereſis eſt vis motiva ſeu potentia naturalis animae rationalis, quae ſemper eſt nata figi in ſuperioribus partibus animae movens et [40] ſtimulans ad BONUM, et abhorrens MALUM, &c. Doct. et Stud. Cap. 11. And again: ‘Sindereſis etiam eſt Principium quo ad ſpeculativa et quo ad operativa; (and therefore a "Principle of Action.") Exemplum de ſpeculativis; ut omne totum eſt majus ſua parte, quodlibet eſt, vel non eſt. Exemplum de operativis ut nullum MALUM eſt faciendum: BONUM eſt proſequendum, et ſimilia. Et, ideo, Sindereſis dicitur à quibuſdam Lex Rationis, quia principia Legis Rationis miniſtrat, quae ei inſunt à Natura, &c. Ibid. Cap. 11.

[39]
(18).

See Chap. 14. in the Engliſh verſions of 1688 and 1746; but the 12th Chapter in the Latin original according to the Edition of 1604: Ratio, ſecundum Doctores, eſt ipſa vis animae rationalis quae conſulit et diſcernit [41]inter BONUM et MALUM et MELIUS comparando unum ad alterum, quae etiam virtutes eligit, et Deum diligit. Et dicitur non ſolum Cognitiva, ſed etiam Motiva;" (and therefore a "Principle of Action.") "Cum autem judicat aliquid eſſe bonum vel malum et ibi ſiſtit, ſic dicitur Cognitiva: ſi vero ulterius procedat, indicando aliquid eſſe bonum ut fiat, vel malum ut evitetur, ſic dicitur Motiva. Si vero adhuc amplius procedat et non ſolum indicat aliquid eſſe bonum ut fiat, ſed etiam id fieri appetit, ſic dicitur liberum arbitrium, nam liberum arbitrium apprehendit rationem, et voluntatem. &c. Cap. 12.

[39]
(19).

Cap. 12. ‘De Ratione. Quando primus Homo creatus eſt percepit duplicem à Deo oculum. Exteriorem ſcilicet et Interiorem. Exteriorem carnis quo viſibilia cerneret. Et interiorem Rationis quo inviſibilia agnoſceret atque divina: per illum carnis ut viſibiles poſſet hoſtes aſpicere, cognoſcere, et vitare, per illum Rationis, ut ſpirituales hoſtes contra animam decertantes ſuperare valeret,’ &c. Thus Engliſhed in the Editions of 1668 and 1746, Chap. 14. Of Reaſon. When the firſt Man Adam was created, he received of GOD a double eye, that is to ſay, an outward eye, whereby he might ſee viſible things, and know his bodily enemies, [42]and eſchew them; and an inward eye, that is, the eye of reaſon, whereby he might ſee his ſpiritual enemies that fight againſt his ſoul, and beware of them,’ &c.

[41]
(20).

‘—per quam etiam Angelicam imitatur dignitatem à falſo diſcernendo verum, et à bono malum. Quamobrem valde à ſua degenerat origine quoties veritatem diſcernere negligit, atque malum bono preponit. Ibid. c. 12.

(21).

‘Sic Deus poſuit Conſcientiam in medio animae rationalis, tanquam Lumen quo diſcernet quid facere, vel non facere debeat. Doct. et Stud. c. 13.

(22).

The univerſal preſence of God is moſt elegantly deſcribed by the Pſalmiſt: ‘Oh! whither ſhall I go from thy ſpirit? or whither ſhall I flee from thy preſence? If I aſcend up into heaven, thou art there. If I make my bed in hell, behold, thou art there. If I take the wings of the morning, and dwell in the uttermoſt parts of the ſea, even there ſhall thy hand lead me, and thy right hand ſhall hold me. If I ſay, ſurely the darkneſs ſhall cover me: even the night ſhall be light about me" (that is, with reſpect to God's knowledge of my thoughts and actions): yea, the darkneſs hideth not from thee, &c. See the whole 139th Pſalm. O Lord, thou haſt ſearched me, and known me, &c.

(23).

Alſo, or moreover —The original word is [...], which in this place, on account of the context, ſeems more intelligible if rendered alſo, than "but;" which latter is the common verſion.

(24).

But ſeems better to expreſs the meaning of [...] in this place, than the common rendering nevertheleſs, which gives a different turn to the ſenſe.

(25).

See alſo Revelation vi. 15, 16. ‘And the Kings of the Earth, and the great men, and the rich [51]men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bondman, and every freeman (for all will be equal in that tremendous day) ‘hid themſelves in the dens, and in the rocks of the mountains; and ſaid, Fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that ſitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: for the great day of his wrath is come, and who ſhall be able to ſtand?’

[50]
(26).

‘They allure through the luſts of the fleſh, through much wantonneſs, thoſe that were clean (or for a little) eſcaped from them who live in error. While they promiſe them Liberty, they themſelves are the Servants (or Slaves) of Corruption: for of whom a man is overcome, of the ſame is he brought in Bondage. 2 Pet. ii. 19, 20. See alſo the remainder of the ſame chapter for the lamentable conſequences of that wretched Bondage, the Service of Sin!

(27).

‘Whoſoever committeth Sin, is the Servant (or Slave) of Sin. (John viii. 34.)‘For the truth of this concluſion no further or better proof can be expected than our Saviour's authority. Dr. Jackſon, Book 10. Ch. 17.

(27).

‘Eſt enim Lex nihil aliud, niſi RECTA et à numine Deorum tracta RATIO imperans honeſta, prohibens contraria. (Oratio Philippica 11. Vol. 2. p. 487.)

(28).

A more remarkable inſtance of this perhaps was never known, than what my own grandfather experienced in his acquaintance with the Lord Chancellor Jefferies, who was, perhaps, the moſt abandoned time-ſerver of thoſe days (if we except his companion in iniquity, General Kirk (29). Dr. Sharp was as totally different and [63]oppoſite to the Chancellor, in every part of his character, as it was poſſible for any man to be; yet the Chancellor entertained a very particular regard and eſteem for him. He treated the Doctor very roughly indeed, when he had received his Royal Maſter's orders to proſecute him for preaching againſt Popery; but in every other point, which did not interfere with his time-ſerving principles and politicks, he was always ready to ſhew favour and kindneſs to Dr. Sharp, whenever he had an opportunity; and happy it was for him that he did ſo; for afterwards, in the time of his diſtreſs, when a juſt retribution of worldly trouble overtook him, (inſomuch that he was not only a priſoner, expecting in his turn a ſevere execution of the Laws for his injuſtice and cruelty, but alſo grievouſly afflicted with the ſtone, and other diſeaſes, in conſequence of his former intemperance,) Dr. Sharp was the only perſon who afforded him any comfort in his miſery; for he regularly viſited the unhappy man in his confinement, and uſed his beſt endeavours to alleviate his diſtreſs, and prepare him for another world by advice and exhortation.

[62]
(29).

‘It would not have been poſſible’ (ſays Rapin, ſpeaking of Chancellor Jefferies and General Kirk) "for him" (King James the IId.) ‘to have found in the kingdom two men more void of all Religion, of all Honour, aad all Humanity. They were two tigers chafed with blood, who had no pleaſure but in carnage. Tom. 10. p. 30.

(30).

Law of Nature and Nations, as tranſlated by Baſil Kennet. Oxford 1710. p. 109.

(31).

‘And Moſes ſaid unto the Lord, Then the Egyptians ſhall hear it, (for thou broughteſt up this people in thy might from among them:) And they will tell it to the inhabitants of this land; (for) they have heard that thou, LORD, (art) among this people; that thou, LORD, (art) ſeen face to face; and (that) thy cloud ſtandeth over them, and (that) thou goeſt before them by day time in a pillar of a cloud, and in a pillar of fire by night. Now (if) thou ſhalt kill (all) this people as one man, then the nations which have heard the fame of thee, will ſpeak, ſaying; Becauſe the LORD was not able to bring this people into the land which he ſware unto them, therefore he hath ſlain them in the wilderneſs. And now I beſeech thee, let the power of my LORD be great, according as thou haſt ſpoken, ſaying, The LORD is long ſuffering, and of great mercy, forgiving iniquity and tranſgreſſion, and by no means clearing (the guilty,) viſiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children, unto the third and fourth (generation.) Pardon, I beſeech thee, the iniquity [86]of this people, according unto the greatneſs of thy mercy, and as thou haſt forgiven this people from Egypt, even until now. And the Lord ſaid, I have pardoned according to thy word.’ Numb. xiv. 13. to 20.

[85]
(32).

‘And Abraham drew near, and ſaid, Wilt thou alſo deſtroy the righteous with the wicked? Peradventure there be fifty righteous within the city, wilt thou alſo deſtroy, and not ſpare the place for the fifty righteous that are therein? That be far from thee to do after this manner; to ſlay the righteous with the wicked, and that the righteous ſhould be as the wicked, that be far from thee: ſhall not the Judge of all the earth do right? Gen. xviii. 23—25.

(33).

Gen. xviii. 32. But alas, by the fatal cataſtrophe of all the nations in the plains of Sodom ſoon afterwards, and by the very ſmall number of individuals that were found worthy of the divine warning to eſcape the national puniſhment, it is apparent that there were not even five righteous perſons to be found in five royal cities.! (Gen. xiv. 2.) Horrible depravity!

(34).

The text informs us, that KORAH gathered ALL THE CONGREGATION againſt them’ (Moſes and Aaron) ‘unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation,’ whereby the guilt of the congregation is manifeſt. Numb. xvi. 19.

(35).

‘the ground clave aſunder that (was) under them: and the earth opened her mouth, and ſwallowed them up, and their houſes,’ &c.

(36).

‘And Moſes returned unto the LORD, and ſaid, Oh, this people have ſinned a great ſin, and have made them gods of gold. Yet now, if thou wilt, forgive their ſin: and if not, blot me, I pray thee, out of thy book, which thou haſt written. And the Lord ſaid unto Moſes, Whoſoever hath ſinned againſt me, him will I blot out of my book. (Exod. xxxii. 31—33.)

(36).

Meaning (probably) an excluſion from the temporal bleſſings promiſed in God's covenant; or perhaps the loſs of life, both of which came upon him afterwards for his unguarded expreſſions on another occaſion. Compare Numb. xx. 12. with Numb. xxvii. 12—14. Deut. iv. 37. and Pſalm cvi. 32.

(37).

‘Behold your houſe’ (ſaid Chriſt) ‘is left unto you deſolate. Matt. xxiii. 38. Luke xiii. 35. And again—‘When ye therefore ſhall ſee the abomination of deſolation, ſpoken of by Daniel the Prophet, ſtand in the holy place, (whoſo readeth, let him underſtand,’) ſaid our Lord; ‘Then let them which be in Judea, flee unto the mountains,’ &c. ‘And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give ſuck in thoſe days!’ &c. ‘For then ſhall be great tribulation, ſuch as was not ſince the beginning of the world to this time, no nor ever ſhall be. Matt. xxiv. 15—21. Under this ſevere ANATHEMA of national Miſery, the unconverted part of the Jewiſh people might with propriety be accounted [...], accurſed from the Meſſiah, being then ſeparated, or excommunicated, as it were, from the immediate protection of the eternal "KING of ISRAEL," and by him publicly given up to temporal Vengeance; the Sufferings and Miſery of which (and not the Reprobation which occaſioned them) the patriotic Apoſtle would willingly have endured, if it were poſſible, in his own Perſon (for no otherwiſe could he wiſh to be ſeparated from Chriſt, but in Sufferings; for the Love of Chriſt was unalienable:—See preceding Chapter, ver. 35 to 39.) if he could thereby have removed from his Nation this dreadful ANATHEMA of Chriſt's temporal Vengeance, [99]which, at the time the Apoſtle wrote, was dreadfully impending! But whether this conjecture of mine be right or not, and whether the Anathema mentioned by the Apoſtle is to be underſtood as temporal, as eternal, or both; yet the ſame limitation with reſpect to the Love of Chriſt muſt neceſſarily be underſtood, viz. that ‘the Apoſtle wiſhed he might periſh’ (whether in this world or the next) ‘not as an Enemy of Chriſt, but as a Saviour of his Brethren,’ (agreeable to the remark of the learned Chryſoſtom) and as CHRIST himſelf alſo was ‘MADE A CURSE FOR US. (Gal. iii. 13.) See this point clearly ſtated by the Rev. Dr. John Sharp, in his ‘Symphonia Prophetarum et Apoſtolorum.’ Printed at Geneva in 1625.

[98]
(38).

This example proves that KINGS and PRINCES are indiſpenſably bound to exerciſe themſelves daily and conſtantly in the ſtudy of the Holy Scriptures (agreeable [104]to the command in Deut. xvii. 18—20. (39) leſt they ſhould inadvertently occaſion any breach of GOD'S LAWS, and thereby draw down the Divine Vengeance upon themſelves, as well as their unwary ſubjects; who are equally guilty, whenever they comply with an unlawful command.

[103]
(39).
‘And it ſhall be when he ſitteth upon the throne of his kingdom, that he ſhall write him a copy of this Law in a book, out of (that which is) before the Prieſts the Levites: and it ſhall be with him, and he ſhall read therein all the days of his life: that he may learn to fear the LORD his God, to keep all the words of this Law, and theſe Statutes, to do them; that his heart be not lifted up above his brethren, and that he turn not aſide from the commandment to the right hand, or (to) the left: to the end that he may prolong his days in his kingdom, he, and his children in the midſt of Iſrael’
(39).

Some excellent arguments and very ſtriking examples have been produced by the truly benevolent Mr. Brooke of Dublin, in his "Fool of Quality," to prove [106]that Self-love is by no means ‘the univerſal Principle of Action.’

To quote the authority of a romance, in a Tract on the firſt Principles of Law, will perhaps, at firſt ſight, give offence to many of my readers; but, for my excuſe, I rely on the propriety of the arguments themſelves, and the juſt application of the ſeveral real examples by which they are illuſtrated. I ſhould never of my own accord, I confeſs, have conſulted any work under the Form of a Novel for information of this kind; but the ſentiments of this ſenſible author being pointed out to me by a worthy friend, I thought it would be injuſtice to my argument, if I neglected to refer my readers to the clear light which the worthy Author of the Fool of Quality has thrown upon the ſubject, when he makes his EARL OF MORELAND enquire ‘whence, how, by what means may a Man arrive at Happineſs?—By getting out of himſelf, my Lord’—anſwered his worthy character MR. MEEKLY. ‘Out of himſelf, Mr. Meekly! you aſtoniſh me greatly. A contradiction in terms, unnatural, impoſſible! —GOD himſelf, my Lord, cannot make a Man happy in any other way, either here, or hereafter. It is, ſaid the Earl, an eſtabliſhed maxim among all thinking Men, whether Divines or Philoſophers, that SELF-LOVE is the Motive to all Human Actions.—Virtue forbid! exclaimed Mr. Meekly; all Actions are juſtly held good or evil, baſe or honourable, deteſtable or amiable, merely according to their Motives. But if the Motive is the ſame in all, there is an end, at once, to the poſſibility of virtue; the cruel [107]and the kind, the faithful and the perfidious, the proſtitute and the patriot, are confounded together,’ &c.

He afterwards relates, in very ſtriking terms, the well-known example of Damon and Pythias, whoſe inviolable FRIENDSHIP triumphed over SELF-LOVE, as well as over the cruel intentions of the Tyrant Dionyſius.—Then follows the Author's excellent definition of the term SELF, wherein he demonſtrates the neceſſity of overcoming SELFISHNESS by ſuperior Principles originally communicated to our Nature by the Divine Intelligence; and he proves that ſuch Principles have prevailed in the world, by reminding us of the ancient ſtates of SPARTA and ROME, which ‘derived their luſtre and power, their whole pre-eminence and praiſe’ (ſays he) ‘from this Principle of Communication, which, in them, was called LOVE OF COUNTRY. But this beatifying Principle’ (continues he) ‘was ſtill more eminently inſtanced in the Society of THE CHURCH OF JERUSALEM, who had all things in common; who imparted their poſſeſſions to all men, as every man had need; and thence did eat their common bread with gladneſs and ſingleneſs of heart, praiſing GOD, and having favour with all people,’ &c.

He afterwards mentions the inſtances of the Roman Regulus, and the Decii, as alſo that of ‘Leonidas, and his three hundred Spartans, who devoted their lives for THE LIBERTIES of Greece,’ &c. and, laſtly, exemplifies ‘this DISREGARD OF SELF, the vital Source and Principle of every Virtue, in ſix Mechanics or Craftſmen [108]of the city of Calais,’ when it was beſieged by King Edward the 3d.

The whole argument, with the examples, are too long to be inſerted here, but are highly worthy the reader's peruſal.—See THE FOOL OF QUALITY, vol. 1. p. 117. —130.

[105]
(39).

‘I have thought’ (ſays this Author) ‘and do think, and believe (which is ſomewhat more than a thought, it is a thought with the concurrence, approbation, and allowance of one's Reaſon) that the Soul of Man is immortal; and that the very Eſſence or ſubſtantial part of a Human Soul, diſrobed of a Body, or ſubſiſting of itſelf, is ſome reſtleſs working (however at ſome times inviſible) affection; and that if thoſe more noble faculties of our Soul (next and immediately under that bright heavenly Star) are the Pilots to conduct us unto reſt, ſome affection (as it ſeems to me) is the chief Paſſenger in this frail and weak Veſſel of the fleſh. St. Paul, in that admirable Encomium of his of Charity, tells us, that it abides, when many other gifts fail. And if we ſhall know, as we are known, as he tells us in another place, there will be then little uſe of the Invention, Memory, Reaſon, or the like, which are but the Handmaids to knowledge. Neither can I rationally imagine, after return of the [111]Soul to its place of reſt, or for default thereof in its baniſhment to everlaſting wandering, any uſe of other faculties than the affections, unleſs towards the exalting or heightening them in their ſeveral degrees, whether love and joy on the one ſide, or ſorrow, fear, &c. on the other.’

‘The Soul of Man being an emanation from that DIVINE LOVE, muſt neceſſarily partake of it, LOVE; and not able at preſent by any natural light it has, to reach unto itſelf its proper object, lays hold on any thing, rather than ſeem to vaniſh or be extinct; and withal that it happens to have ſuch ſeveral inclinations in man, while it is here, is ſurely by reaſon of ſome falſe imaginary light, or the want of a true one, and that we want both power and ſkill, in the ſetting or tuning ſome ſtrings of the affections, as I may call them. And it is want of a clear inſpect into our nature and frame, that we become, as David ſpeaks, a ſtubborn generation, a generation that ſet not their hearts aright, and whoſe Spirit cleaveth not ſtedfaſtly to God. And I do further believe, that all the faculties, ſtrength, and power of the Soul, which we have, are given us towards the performance of that firſt and great Commandment, Thou ſhalt love the Lord thy God, with all thy heart, and with all thy Soul, and with a [...] thy mind: The whole Soul beſide ſeems naturally ſubſervient, if not ſubſequent, to the affections motion, and the motion of the Soul would be ſtrange without them, and not imaginable; they being as neceſſary as [112]they are uſeful. And therefore I think we may as well ceaſe to be, by our own power, as ceaſe to affect; and they who have gone furtheſt or moſt covertly herein, have in going about to hide ſome particular affections, ſhewed others more viſibly; and for the covering of their joy or ſorrow, fear or anger, or the like, have ſet up for predominant in their Soul, a ſeeming contempt of all things; which is an affection itſelf, and, for ought I know, as ſubject to be faulty as any. For ſurely the Soul may ſeem no leſs glorious in its march, with all its parts and retinue, than ſome of them; provided it marches the right way, and each faculty help and aſſiſt, and not go about to deſtroy each other.’ A VIEW OF THE SOUL. Sect. 5. pages 109, 110.

[110]
(40).

‘ſo bewitching is this infatuation, that though they cannot, moſt of them, but be ſenſible,’ (ſays Dr. Hales) ‘that they are manifeſtly ſhortening their days, and juſt plunging themſelves into their graves; yet will they not refrain. This an eminent Phyſician was ſo ſenſible of, from his own unhappy experience, that he ſaid, when Men had got a habit of it, THEY WOULD GO ON, THOUGH THEY SAW HELL-FIRE BURNING BEFORE THEM.’ ‘A Friendly Admonition to Drinkers of Gin, Brandy,’ &c By Stephen Hales, D.D. p. 14.

(41).

‘THE DEVIL is not merely a name, which thoſe who would ſap the foundations of religion pretend religion has contrived to frighten timorous minds; nor is danger then only to be apprehended from him, when he is ſuppoſed to aſſume a bodily form: it is ſuperſtitious weakneſs to be afraid of him only when imbodied, and to neglect the ſecret and unſeen influence, which his continual converſe with us, as an unimbodied ſpirit, may have upon us. He and his angels are not yet caſt into outer darkneſs, tho' it be prepared for them; the mouth of the bottomleſs pit is not yet cloſed over them: they fell from GOD, not ſo much by a local deſcent, as by mental apoſtaſy and diſſimilitude; and they have ſtill this viſible world, once the ſeat of their happineſs and glory, to range in: they are, therefore, ſtiled by the Apoſtle ſpiritual [118]wickedneſſes in high places; and their leader is called, The God of this World, The Prince of Darkneſs, The Prince of the power of the Air. Uncloathed and unimbodied ſpirits may converſe with us by ſecret illapſes, without our perception of the medium through which they act: even the wind bloweth where it liſteth, and we hear the ſound thereof; but cannot tell whence it cometh, nor whither it goeth. As there are Divine Illuminations communicated to the ſoul by THE GOOD SPIRIT OF TRUTH, ſo there are impure ſuggeſtions to the fancy made by The Evil Spirit of Darkneſs; and a watchful obſerver of his own heart, muſt have heard the frequent whiſpers both of The Voice of Wiſdom and The Voice of Folly: he, from whoſe eyes a Heaven-born Faith in CHRIST has removed the ſcales of corruption, may eaſily diſcern The Calm Irradiations of Divine Light leading him to holineſs and peace, and the foul and diſturbed fires of Satan betraying him into ſin and miſery.’

‘But tho' our Enemy be inviſible, and, on that account, more able to execute his malignant deſigns againſt us; yet let us not ſo dread his power, as to decline the conteſt. While our minds are conſtantly turned to That Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world; while we deſire it, and depend upon it, as The Light of Life; we ſhall always be able to know and to guard againſt the ſtratagems of the Apoſtate Spirit, whether he appears in his own naked deformity, or cloaths himſelf like an Angel of [119]Light. A forced imitation will always fall ſhort of the archetype: and tho' ſin and falſehood may put on the mantle of Holineſs and Truth; yet he, that is inwardly acquainted with The Truth as it is in JESUS, and ingenuouſly loves and purſues it, will be able to detect the impoſture, and through the veil behold the blackneſs and malignity of the enemies to his peace.’ "Evangelical Diſcourſes," by the worthy and ingenious Mr. John Payne. Diſcourſe V. p. 121—124.

[117]
(42).

‘The Original or Fundamental Temptation by which Satan draws men into the ſnare of Servitude, or bondage ſpiritual, is by enlarging or improving their deſires, not of things ſimply evil, but of things either natural, or indifferent; that is, for their kind or quality not unlawful. Theſe deſires being improved unto the full, or unto ſome exceſſive meaſure, do, by long cuſtom or continuance, require ſatisfaction by as ſtrong a law of neceſſity (at leaſt as importunately) as our natural deſires of food or raiment do. The more exceſſive or exorbitant any deſire is, the more impatient [120]it is of repulſe. It is as impoſſible for a greedy or ravenous Appetite to be ſatisfied with a ſpare or moderate diet, as for a moderate appetite to be ſatisfied without any food at all. A vain Fantaſtick, that takes proud cloaths to be Part of Himſelf, is as deſirous of change of ſuits or coſtly apparel, as a poor man is of apparel itſelf, or of ſuch ſtuff as is ſufficient to keep out cold and wet. An ambitious Spirit is not ſo well content with an ordinary place or rank amongſt Freemen, as an ingenuous mind will be with the eſtate or condition of an hired Servant; if no better by means fair and honeſt be likely to befal him. A Man apt to over-prize himſelf, and jealous withal of contempt, of wrong, or of groſs abuſe, is not ſo eaſily appeaſed with ſtreams of blood, as a calm and gentle ſpirit is with an ingenuous acknowledgment of wrongs done, or with a courteous anſwer for wrongs ſuſpected. The deſire of wealth or worldly goods, after it hath once exceeded its lawful bounds, becomes as unſatisfiable as Hell. It enlargeth itſelf by often ſatisfaction, and of all earthly and mortal things, it knows no ſtint or period of growth, but grows ſtrong and luſty by waxing old.’

None of theſe deſires of meat, of drink, of apparel, of ſatisfaction for wrongs done or ſuſpected, of honour, riches, or preferment, are in themſelves, or for their quality, unlawful. Their unlawfulneſs conſiſts only in their exceſs. But even the beſt of theſe or like [121]deſires, being improved beyond its meaſure, will, for its private ſatisfaction, betray the Soul, which gives it harbour, into Satan's hands. He doth not, he need not tempt any man to be a thief, a robber, or a murtherer. For, (as St. James tells us, Chap. 1.14.) Every man is tempted (to theſe and the like crimes) by his own concupiſcence, and our concupiſcences and ſenſual deſires are always increaſed by cuſtom. He that hath long inured himſelf to exceed either in quality of meat or drink, or to fare deliciouſly, deſires only to ſatisfy his appetite, or to obſerve his delightful cuſtom: ſo theſe may be ſatisfied, he hath no deſire to be a thief, to be a cheater, or couzener. But rather than his intemperate appetite ſhould be unſatisfied, he will take himſelf to ſome other part of Satan's Service; and adventure on theft or murther, or any other breach of God's commandments.’ Dr. Jackſon's Works, Vol. 3. p. 62.

[119]
(43).

‘According to them’ (ſaid Archbp. Sharp) ‘the Devil that is ſo often ſpoken of in the Scriptures, is nothing elſe but either a diſeaſe of the body, or a phantaſm in the brain, or the wicked principles and inclinations of a man's heart. This is the doctrine of Mr. Hobbs, and his followers.’

‘But there cannot a vainer conceit enter into a man's head than this is. By the very ſame logic that they can prove this, they may likewiſe prove, that all thoſe men that are ſpoken of in the Old and New Teſtament, were not real perſons, but qualities. For it is certain, that the Devil is in the Scripture as much repreſented as a perſon, a real ſubſiſting being, diſtinct from God and from good angels, and from mankind; I ſay, he is as plainly thus repreſented, as any man or woman, that is there mentioned, is. And he, for inſtance, that will ſay, that when our Saviour was tempted by the Devil in the wilderneſs, all this was but a tranſaction of his imagination, and that it was only his own fancy that preſented to his eyes all the kingdoms of the world, and that it was only his own fancy that ſet him upon a pinacle of the temple, and would have had him fallen down and worſhipped it; I ſay, he that would give ſuch an account as this, of that matter, may with the ſame reaſon ſay, that Jeſus himſelf was but a phantaſm, an imagination, and that there was never ſuch a real perſon in the world.’

[124] ‘The Devil then has a real Being of his own, independent of us, or any other creature: and that Being is of the ſpiritual or angelic nature. As there are good ſpirits, and good angels, ſo there are evil ſpirits, and evil angels; and of this latter ſort is the the Devil.’

‘But then, ſecondly, When we are ſpeaking of the Devil, we are not to underſtand any one particular being, or any one particular evil ſpirit, but the whole aggregate, or company of evil ſpirits, which inhabit round about us in the lower regions of the air. All theſe are in the ſcripture language, and in common ſpeech, called by the name of the Devil, and ſometimes in the plural number, by the name of Devils.’

‘For the underſtanding this we are to know, that among that infinite and innumerable company of angels which God created in a happy and glorious condition, all of them did not continue in that primitive happineſs: but ſeveral of them, by their wilful apoſtaſy from God, forfeited that dignity and glory they were poſſeſſed of, and ſo depraved their natures, that they were incapable of dwelling any longer where they did before: but were, by the juſt vengeance of God, caſt down into theſe lower regions of the air, where they are reſerved by Providence, to the judgment and puniſhment of the great day.’

‘This is the plain account that the Scriptures give us as to this matter. Thus St. Jude in the 6th verſe of [125]his Epiſtle: The angels, ſaith he, that kept not their firſt eſtate, but left their own habitations, them hath God reſerved in everlaſting chains under darkneſs, unto the judgment of the great day. And juſt to the ſame purpoſe, and almoſt in the ſame words, doth St. Peter ſpeak in the ſecond chapter of his ſecond Epiſtle, verſe the fourth.’

‘Theſe fallen angels now thus thruſt down from heaven, tho' they do yet in a great meaſure retain all the intellectual accompliſhments of the angelical nature, ſuch as reaſon, and memory, and knowledge, yet are they in their moral qualities quite contrary to all the good angels; and particularly as to this, that as the good angels are infinitely kind and benign, great lovers of God and of mankind, and moſt intirely diſpoſed to do all good offices to them whatſoever; ſo the nature of thoſe fallen angels is cruel and revengeful, full of hatred, and ſpite, and malice to God, and to his whole creation; and upon account of this, the Scripture hath given to them the name of Satan or Devil, which two words (as all that underſtand the learned languages know) ſignify neither more nor leſs than an adverſary, or an accuſer, or calumniator. The one being the Hebrew word for it, and the other the Greek word. And indeed it is, with reference to this enmity to mankind, that moſt of theſe names and characters, that they bear in Scripture, are beſtowed upon them. Upon this account it is, that the Devil is called a murderer, a deceiver, a lyar, and the father of lyes, [126]the deſtroyer, the old ſerpent, the great dragon, with ſundry other ſuch appellations. But then, tho' theſe names being put in the ſingular number, ſeem to denote ſome ſingle evil ſpirit, that bears ill-will to mankind; yet we are always to remember, that they are to be expounded collectively, that is to ſay, to ſignify the whole body of theſe apoſtate ſpirits, of which there are a vaſt number: I ſay, the whole body of them; for that theſe lapſed angels are formed into a body politic, or government, or kingdom, is plainly enough intimated in the New Teſtament: for there we meet with the kingdom of darkneſs, in oppoſition to the kingdom of light; and there we meet with the prince of the Devils as the chief of them; who is likewiſe by St. Paul called, The god of this world, and the prince of the power of the air. Under whom alſo, as in other ſocieties, there are many ſubordinate officers, as St. Paul ſeems to intimate in the 6th of the Epheſians; where, among the wicked ſpirits in heavenly places (that is, in the air, as Grotius, with the ancients, rightly expounds it) that he ſaith we wreſtle againſt, he makes mention in the plural number of principalities and powers, and other rulers of the darkneſs of this world.’

‘This is the Scripture account of theſe matters. I muſt confeſs, it may ſeem a very odd thing to ſome, that there ſhould be in the world a ſociety of ſuch ſpirits, as are confeſſedly endowed with all the knowledge and ſubtilty of the angelical nature, and yet are ſo horribly [127]degenerated in their morals, as to take pleaſure in every thing that is naught, and even in ruining mankind, if they could. But that it is really poſſible that there ſhould be ſuch beings, doth in ſome meaſure appear from the prodigious inſtances of the depravation of reaſonable natures, that we ſometimes ſee among ourſelves; there being men of excellent parts and endowments to be found, that do ſometimes ſo far degenerate from human kind, that for all manner of wickedneſs and malice, they may be rather called Devils than men. But that it is more than poſſible, that there are a race of ſuch ſpirits, as do malign the welfare of mankind, and take pleaſure in making fools, and wretches, and ſlaves of them, is too evident, both from all the hiſtories of paſt ages, and from the ſad experience of ſome nations at this day; who (if we may credit the hiſtories that are writ of them) do miſerably groan under the violences and tyranny of the Devil. But however, no one that acknowledgeth the truth of the Scripture, can poſſibly doubt of this; for what I have now delivered, is ſo plainly affirmed in the Old and New Teſtament, that there is no evading of it. And indeed, this hypotheſis of the being of evil ſpirits, and their ill will to mankind, and their concerning themſelves continually to do us miſchief, is ſo interwoven with, and makes ſo conſiderable a part of the ſcheme of, our religion, as it is delivered by Chriſt and his Apoſtles, that we cannot deny the one, without much weakening, if [123]not altogether overthrowing, the other. Archbiſhop Sharp's Sermons, Vol. 3. p. 60—65.

(44).

But the place of torment, or Hell, after the day of Judgment, muſt neceſſarily ſignify a real Place of material Fire, becauſe all Men are to riſe again with their Bodies (46), and conſequently will be capable of bodily puniſhment; for it is not the Soul alone, but the whole Body of the unrepenting Sinner, that will be ‘caſt into Hell (47);’ and as Human Bodies after the Reſurrection will be incorruptible (48) or everlaſting, ſo, of courſe, [131]they will be capable of everlaſting bodily puniſhment in ‘the fire that never ſhall be quenched: where THEIR WORM DIETH NOT, and the Fire is not quenched.’ (Mark ix. 45, 46.) and this FIRE (which muſt be a material Fire, as Bodies are to be puniſhed in it) is the very ſame FIRE that is ‘prepared for the Devil and his Angels’ (48), and conſequently we may be aſſured, that the latter, though Spirits, will alſo be rendered as capable, as the Human Bodies, of feeling the perpetual torment of that Fire. And laſtly, it is not improbable, that even this Terreſtial Globe, on which the worldly-minded ſeem to place their whole deſire and happineſs, may hereafter become that very Hell, or place of future puniſhment both for wicked Men and Devils, ſince it has ſo long been the ſeat both of Human and Diabolical wickedneſs; for Moſes ſeems to intimate, in his prophetical ſong, that there is a worldly Hell‘a Fire is kindled in mine anger, and ſhall burn UNTO THE LOWEST HELL ( [...]) ‘and ſhall conſume the earth, with her increaſe, and ſet on fire the foundations of the mountains.’ (Deut. xxxii. 22.) Commentators generally remark indeed, that HELL is mentioned here only as a Type or Metaphor of the moſt extreme temporal miſery, or ſufferings in this life, agreeable to the tenor of the ſubject carried on in the following verſes, yet the having recourſe to ſuch a Metaphor certainty implies a real idea of Hell, and of the future deſtruction of the world BY FIRE; for otherwiſe [132]the recital of theſe circumſtances, even as Metaphors or Types, would be uſeleſs and unintelligible. It may be objected, indeed, that the preſent world will be conſumed, or (agreeable to the literal expreſſion of the Hebrew in this text) EAT by the Fire; which is alſo foretold by the Apoſtle Peter—that ‘the earth alſo, and the works that are therein, ſhall be burnt up. (2 Pet. iii. 10.) So that the Earthly FIRE muſt, at length, CEASE for want of materials, if all earthly things are to "be burned up," and to "paſs away" (49) in fire and ſmoke! Whereas the "Fire prepared for the Devil and his Angels," is expreſsly declared to be an everlaſting Fire. (Matth. xxv. 41.) Yet theſe laſt conſiderations will afford no juſt objection to what I have before ſuggeſted, becauſe THE ALMIGHTY can ſurely render the Fire perpetual, by a continual acceſſion of new materials, as the old are conſumed (or by a variety of other means, which, like moſt other operations of Providence, are infinitely above human comprehenſion) agreeable to the intimation of the Prophet Iſaiah, tho' the ſame is alſo given as a Metaphor of extreme temporal ſufferings—viz. ‘and the STREAMS thereof ſhall be turned into PITCH, and the DUST thereof into BRIMSTONE, and the LAND thereof ſhall become BURNING PITCH. It ſhall not be quenched night nor day; the ſmoke thereof ſhall go up for ever,’ &c. Iſaiah xxxiv. 9, 10.

[130]
(46).
And (though) after my ſkin (worms) deſtroy this (Body) yet IN MY FLESH ſhall I ſee God. Job xix. 26.
(47).
‘If thy right hand offend thee, cut it off, and caſt it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members ſhould periſh, and not that thy WHOLE BODY ſhould be caſt into Hell. Matt. v. 20.30.
(48).
‘For the trumpet ſhall ſound, and the dead ſhall be raiſed incorruptible, and we ſhall be changed. For this corruptible muſt put on incorruption, and this mortal muſt put on IMMORTALITY.’ 1 Cor. xv. 53.
(48).
‘Depart from me, ye curſed, into everlaſting Fire prepared for the Devil and his Angels. Matt. xxv. 41.
(49).
Heaven and Earth ſhall PASS AWAY, but my words ſhall NOT PASS AWAY. Matt. xxiv. 35. See alſo chap. v. 18. and Luke xvi 17.
(45).
‘And the Angels, which KEPT NOT THEIR FIRST ESTATE, but left their own habitation, he hath reſerved in everlaſting Chains under Darkneſs unto the Great Day.’ Jude 6.
(46).

God hath declared, indeed, by his Prophet Iſaiah (c. xlv. 7.) ‘I FORM the Light, and CREATE DARKNESS: I make Peace, and CREATE EVIL. I the LORD DO ALL THESE (Things). But ‘the latter part of this ſentence’ (ſays the learned Dr. Louth, Prebend of Wincheſter in 1714) ‘explains the former: LIGHT being often put for Happineſs, and DARKNESS for Adverſity. The ſenſe is’ (continues the Doctor) ‘that all the viciſſitudes of good or ill ſucceſs are to be aſcribed to Providence: God ſets up one kingdom, that of CYRUS, and pulls down another, the BABYLONIAN monarchy.’ (Commentary on Iſaiah, p. 367.) To the ſame effect is the Paraphraſe of the learned DEODATI, viz. ‘I am the cauſe of all Goodneſs and Proſperity through my BENIGNITY: as likewiſe by my JUSTICE I am Author of afflictions, puniſhments, and calamities.’ And indeed Commentators in general agree, that the EVIL here to be underſtood is not the EVIL of Sins and Vices, (‘modo hic excludas PECCATA et VITIA, quae ſunt ex homine,’ ſays the learned Vitringa) but the EVIL of Afflictions, Sickneſſes, ſubjection to foreign enemies, and all other external or bodily Sufferings, whereby mankind are either proved and tryed, that they may thereby ſet forth due examples of Faith and Patience to others, [135]or elſe are puniſhed and chaſtiſed according to the juſt diſpenſation of GOD'S Providence in the government of the world. Nevertheleſs, GOD both proves and puniſhes mankind, even by internal Evil: for as the ſupreme direction and controul of all things whatſoever belong abſolutely to GOD ALONE, he is ſaid in Scripture to DO, what he only PERMITS upon juſt occaſions (50), by withdrawing his reſtraining Grace from man, and giving him up entirely to the bent of his own inclination (51), or by ceaſing [136]to reſtrain the power of ſpiritual deceivers (52). Hence ariſes the neceſſity of our daily prayer—‘Lead us not into TEMPTATION, but deliver us from EVIL, notwithſtanding [137]that we are aſſured by the Apoſtle James, that GOD "TEMPTETH NONE" ( [...]) ‘but EVERY MAN is tempted when he is drawn away of his OWN LUST, and enticed. Then’ (ſays he) ‘when LUST hath conceived, it bringeth forth SIN: and SIN, when it is finiſhed, bringeth forth DEATH. (Jam. i. 13—15.) This latter text teaches us how we are to comprehend and limit ſuch expreſſions as that above quoted from the Lord's Prayer.

[134]
(50).

As when men wilfully forſake GOD's Laws and Religion, preferring temporal gratifications to Juſtice, Righteouſneſs, and Truth! Such a groſs abuſe of the natural Knowledge of Good and Evil is preſumptuous Sin; and "he that committeth SIN is of the DEVIL. (1 John iii. 8.) But if God permits men to be enſnared by the deluſions of the DEVIL ‘after the working of SATAN, with all power, and ſigns, and lying wonders, and with all DECEIVABLENESS of unrighteouſneſs in them that periſh’—a plain reaſon is aſſigned for ſuch permiſſion—‘becauſe they received not the love of the TRUTH, that they might be ſaved. And for this cauſe God ſhall ſend them ſtrong deluſion, that they ſhould BELIEVE A LYE! that they all might be damned (or judged) who believed not the TRUTH, but had pleaſure in UNRIGHTEOUSNESS.’ (2 Theſſ. ii 9—12.)

(51).

GOD alſo GAVE THEM UP to uncleanneſs through the luſts of their own hearts, &c. And again—GOD GAVE THEM UP unto vile affections.’ And again GOD GAVE THEM OVER to a reprobate mind,’ &c. For all which plain reaſons are given, ſhewing that the wilful wickedneſs of man is the one foundation or firſt cauſe of God's deſerting, or thus GIVING THEM UP ‘ſo that they are without excuſe:’ (ſays the Apoſtle Paul) ‘Becauſe that when they knew God, they glorified him not [136]as God, neither were thankful; but became vain in their imaginations, and their fooliſh heart was darkened. Profeſſing themſelves to be wiſe, they became fools, &c. WHEREFORE GOD alſo GAVE THEM UP to uncleanneſs through the luſts of their OWN HEARTS, &c. (See Romans i. 20—32.) and even God's own ſervants may ſometimes be deſerted or left to themſelves for a time, as King Hezekiah was upon a particular occaſion, when the ambaſſadors came to him from Babylon ‘to enquire of the wonder that was done in the land;’ for then GOD LEFT HIM, to try him, that he might know all’ (that was) in his heart. 2 Chron. xxiii. 31. That is (according to the Dutch annotation) ‘that God might make known to HISKIA, and to all the Church, what was in his heart. For God made tryal of him for a while by the forementioned deſertion, that he might know himſelf, and out of the ſenſe and feeling of his own weakneſs and impotency, might have cauſe to HUMBLE HIMSELF; and that all believers beholding their own weakneſs and infirmity in him, might work out their own ſalvation with fear and trembling’ And accordingly we road, that HEZEKIAH HUMBLED HIMSELF for the pride of his heart, both he, and the inhabitants of Jeruſalem, ſo that the wrath of the Lord came not upon them in the days of Hezekiah. 2 Chron. xxxii. 26. This example affords a clear illuſtration of the true ſenſe in which God may be ſaid to "tempt," or to "lead into temptation" viz. GOD LEFT HIM, to try him," &c.

[135]
(52).

When the Divine vengeance and retribution was to be poured upon the wicked King Ahab, he was GIVEN UP to the deluſion of wicked ſpirits—‘And the Lord ſaid, Who ſhall perſuade AHAB, that he may GO UP AND FALL at Ramoth Gilead? [137]&c. And there came forth a ſpirit, and ſtood before the LORD, and ſaid, I will perſuade him. And the Lord ſaid unto him, wherewith? And he ſaid, I will go forth, and I will be a LYING SPIRIT IN THE MOUTH OF ALL HIS PROPHETS. And he ſaid, Thou ſhalt perſuade and prevail alſo: go forth and do ſo.’ Wherefore the true Prophet Micaiah told Ahab—‘Behold the LORD hath put a lying ſpirit in the mouth of all theſe thy Prophets,’ &c. (1 Kings xxii. 20—23.) Here the effects of God's permiſſion is plainly conſidered as the act of God; for the ſpirit, being rendered free to act agreeable to its own wicked principles upon the perſons mentioned, effected the purpoſe of the Divine Juſtice and Retribution upon Ahab. Thus the very Devils are uſed as inſtruments to fulfil the eternal Juſtice and Judgment of the Almighty upon the unrighteous; and in ſuch caſes may properly be ſaid to become the "Principles of Action" in Man!

[136]
(47).
GOD is Light, and in him is NO DARKNESS at all. If we ſay that we have fellowſhip with him, and walk in DARKNESS, we lye, and do not the Truth: but [138]if we walk in the LIGHT, as he is in the LIGHT, we have fellowſhip one with another, and the blood of JESUS CHRIST his Son cleanſeth us from all Sin. 1 John i. 5—7. [137]
(48).
‘FOR SATAN HIMSELF is transformed into AN ANGEL OF LIGHT. 2 Cor. xi. 14.
(49).

The Apoſtle Paul apparently means theſe wicked Angels or Spirits, when he warns us ‘againſt POWERS, againſt the RULERS of the DARKNESS of this world. Epheſ. vi. 12. And elſewhere they are ſpoken of collectively, as "THE POWER OF DARKNESS." ‘Giving thanks unto the FATHER (ſays the ſame Apoſtle) ‘which [139]hath made us to be partakers of the inheritance of the Saints in LIGHT: who hath delivered us from THE POWER OF DARKNESS, and hath tranſlated (us) into the kingdom of his dear Son. Col. i. 12, 14."This is your hour" (ſaid our Lord to the chief prieſts and elders of the Jews who came to apprehend him) and THE POWER OF DARKNESS." Luke xxii. 53. The Power of Death hath alſo been attributed to the ſame malignant Spirits; for Chriſt took upon himſelf our Nature, Fleſh and Blood‘that through DEATH he might deſtroy him that had THE POWER OF DEATH, that is, THE DEVIL, and deliver them, who, through fear of DEATH, were all their life-time ſubject to BONDAGE. Heb. ii. 14, 15.

[138]
(50).
2 Pet. ii. 4.
(51).
Jude 6.
(52).
‘And the Angels, which kept not their firſt eſtate, but left their own habitation, he hath reſerved in everlaſting Chains under DARKNESS, unto the Judgment of the Great Day.’ Jude 6.
(53).
‘THE PRINCE of the Power of the Air, THE SPIRIT that now worketh in the children of diſobedience. Eph. ii. 2. ‘Now ſhall the Prince of this world be caſt out. John xii. 31. ‘—Beelzebub the PRINCE of the Devils. Matt. xii. 24—27.
(54).

Having in a former note, at p. 131, made ſome remarks concerning the probability that the preſent Terreſtrial Globe (on which the greater part of mankind ſeem to place their whole intereſt and deſire) will hereafter become the region of EVERLASTING FIRE, or Hell, I have ſince had the ſatisfaction to find, on a further examination of that point, that the ſame opinion hath been long ago deciſively aſſerted by my own grandfather, in a ſermon concerning "the manner of the day of judgment;" and though I could wiſh my readers to peruſe the whole ſermon, yet I muſt beg leave to lay before them a ſhort extract from it, which is much to my preſent purpoſe.—‘The ſecond particular’ (ſays he) ‘which the Scriptures acquaint us with concerning the general judgment, is this; that the earth ſhall then be ſet on fire, and that in the moſt terrible manner imaginable. Whether this general conflagration will happen upon Chriſt's coming to judgment, or rather will be the laſt tranſaction of the judgment, the Scripture doth not declare. But that there ſhall be ſuch a conflagration, and that THIS FIRE SHALL BE FOR THE EVERLASTING PUNISHMENT BOTH OF THE DEVIL AND WICKED MEN, WHO WILL ALL BE TUMBLED [143]DOWN INTO THESE LOWER REGIONS, WHICH WILL THEN BE A PERFECT LAKE OR SEA OF FIRE (as the Scripture expreſſeth it, Rev. xix. 20.) is beyond all doubt. To this purpoſe let us obſerve what the Apoſtle ſays, The Lord Jeſus ſhall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels in flaming fire, to take vengeance of them that know not God, and obey not the Goſpel of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, 2 Theſſ. i. 7.’

‘But more expreſly this conflagration of the world is taught us in the ſecond Epiſtle of St. Peter, Chap. iii. 6, 7. where the Apoſtle tells us, that as the world which was of old periſhed by an univerſal deluge of water, ſo the heavens and the earth which are now, are kept in ſtore, reſerved unto fire againſt the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men. From whence it is plain, that at the day of judgment this world ſhall be ſet on fire, and that fire ſhall be for the puniſhment of ungodly men. Furthermore, in the verſes following, he adds to the ſame purpoſe, The day of the Lord ſhall come as a thief in the night, in which the heavens ſhall paſs away with a great noiſe, and the elements ſhall melt with fervent heat; the earth alſo, and the works that are therein, ſhall be burnt up, ver. 10.’

‘If any one be at a loſs to conceive how the heavens ſhould be ſet on fire as well as the earth, as St. Peter three times in this chapter affirms they ſhall be; the difficulty will be removed by conſidering that the heavens here ſpoken of, are not thoſe heavens in which [144]ſtars are, (in which ſignification we commonly uſe that word) but the ſublunary heavens, viz. thoſe lower regions of the air, wherein are the clouds and vapours and other meteors, which are here called the elements, and in which ſenſe the heavens are frequently taken in holy Scripture. Now theſe heavens, together with all that is in them, ſhall at that day paſs away with a crackling noiſe of fire, and the earth, and all the things in it, ſhall be put in flames. David tells us, that upon the wicked God ſhall rain fire and brimſtone, and an horrible tempeſt; this ſhall be the portion of their cup, Pſalm xi. 6. And our Saviour intimates the ſame, when he tells us, as in the day when Lot went out of Sodom, it it rained fire and brimſtone from heaven, and deſtroyed them all; ſo ſhall it be in the day when the Son of man is revealed, Luke xvii. 29, 30.’

‘And now who can expreſs the horror and confuſion that ſhall be at that day? Who can fancy ſo ſad and diſmal a face of things, as ſhall then be all the world over? Could we imagine ourſelves to be preſent, when the whole frame of nature is upon the point of diſſolution, and the whole world in flames about our ears, with what terror and amazement ſhould we be filled? How would our hearts fail us, and our joints be looſed, and our knees ſmite againſt each other, Dan. v. 6. unleſs we were ſure we were in the number of thoſe who ſhould be wafted up to meet the bridegroom with comfort? Oh, what will then become of all impenitent [145]ſinners! What will become of all worldly, ſenſual, ambitious, voluptuous men, who ſet up their reſt in this world, and mind nothing but their eaſe, and the gratification of their appetites, or the purſuit of their ſecular intereſts! When they ſhall ſee all that they loved, all that they admired, all that they delighted in, gone, irrecoverably gone in a moment! Laſtly, what will become of all thoſe bold profane perſons, who entertained all diſcourſes of a future judgment only with ſcoffs and deriſion! Oh, how will they find themſelves abuſed, and ſee, to their great amazement, what they would never before believe, that there is a reward for the righteous, that there is indeed a God that judgeth the earth! Pſ. lviii. 11. Archbiſhop Sharp's Sermons, Vol. 6. p. 184—186. 3d. Edit.

[142]
(55).

Thus the reprobate Judas was mentioned, even by our Lord himſelf, (who knew the wilful wickedneſs of his avaricious heart, John vi. 64.* and that he was a thief, John xii. 6.) was mentioned, I ſay, in expreſs terms, as being A DEVIL—"Have not I choſen you twelve (ſaid our Lord to his diſciples) "and one of you is A DEVIL." John vi. 70. The MAN, indeed, was the work of the benevolent Creator, but he became A DEVIL by the operation of his own mind, aſſiſted by the ſpiritual Influence of SATAN, whom he neglected to reſiſt (thus wilfully abuſing the divine hereditary Knowledge of Good and Evil within himſelf) and of courſe partook of the Diabolical Nature; which will, moſt certainly, be the unhappy caſe of every other Man, who, in like manner, neglects that neceſſary Reſiſtance to SATAN, and his own predominant paſſions, whereby he is rendered a Slave to habitual Sin!

*
‘For JESUS knew, from the beginning, who they were that believed not, and who ſhould betray him, John vi. 64.
(56).
GOD is LIGHT, and in him is no DARKNESS at all. 1 John i. 5.
(58).
‘I am the Way, and the TRUTH, and the Life. John xiv. 6.
(59).
‘He (the Devil) was a MURDERER from the beginning, and abode not in the Truth, becauſe there is no Truth in him. John viii. 44.
(60).
‘GOD is Love. 1 John iv. 8. ‘For the LORD (Jehovah) is good: his MERCY IS EVERLASTING, and his TRUTH endureth to all generations. Pſa. c. 5.
(61).

The above remarks are principally intended for the uſe of thoſe perſons who diſbelieve the Reality of Spiritual Influence; but there are ſome people (and worthy people too) who are apt to fall into a contrary Extreme concerning Spiritual Adverſaries: I mean thoſe perſons, who, through bodily diſorders, are ſubject to low Spirits and religious Melancholy, whereby they are led to conceive, ‘either that GOD has forſaken them, and left them to themſelves, or that it is the DEVIL that is always buſy about them, and raiſeth thoſe tumults and diſturbances in their minds.’ And as this unhappy caſe of RELIGIOUS MELANCHOLY may be eſteemed an Affection of the Mind, as well as of the Body, it certainly relates to my preſent ſubject, and ſeems worthy of as much notice in this tract, as moſt other Affections of the Human Mind which I have mentioned; but I am precluded from offering any remarks of my own upon it, by the writings of my grandfather, who has already treated this caſe ſo fully, ſo judiciouſly, and ſo ſatisfactorily for the comfort of ſuch perſons as may happen to want advice thereupon, that it would be ſuperfluous to add any thing more than a reference to thoſe parts of his works where the ſubject is examined and diſcuſſed. See Archbiſhop Sharp's Sermons, Vol. 3. Serm. 2. p. 21. and indeed all the Sermons collected in that Volume are on ſuch points as are moſt liable to perplex and diſturb the minds of perſons ſubject [151]to low Spirits and religious Melancholy; and the ſeveral difficulties are explained in ſuch eaſy and natural arguments, as cannot fail to inſtruct and remove the doubts of every attentive reader.

[150]
(62).
‘Ye are of your Father the Devil, and the luſts of your Father ye will do: He was a Murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the Truth, becauſe there is no Truth in him. When he ſpeaketh a Lie, he ſpeaketh of his own: for he is a Liar, and the Father of it. John viii. 44.
(63).

I have been informed by an Engliſhman, who lived many years amongſt the Indians in the internal parts of North America, very far to the weſtward, (and who [155]is himſelf tatooed with all the marks of diſtinction common to the nations with whom he has had any connections) that he once ſaw a party of Indians (who had taken ſome priſoners in war) tatoo a couple of their unfortunate captives with the moſt curious marks they could deviſe, and afterwards hang them up upon a tree, as a ſacrifice to that infernal Being which they worſhipped, ſaying at the ſame time in their language, that they hoped thoſe two fine Men (viz. finely tatooed) whom they preſented, would be acceptable to him; for though the Indians in general acknowledge that there is a God, whom they call the Great and Good Spirit, yet, through the deluſions of the Devil, they think it more profitable to worſhip Evil Spirits by way of propitiation, leſt they ſhould hurt them.

‘Outre l'idée du premier Eſtre qu'ont les Sauvages,’ (ſays Father Lafitau, ſpeaking of the American Savages) ‘et qu'ils confondent avec le Soleil, ils reconnoiſſent encore pluſieurs Eſprits ou Genies d'un Ordre inferieur, que les Iroquois nomment Hondatkon-Sona, c'eſt-à-dire, Eſprits de toutes Sortes. Le nombre n'en eſt point determiné, leur imagination leur en fait voir dans toutes les choſes naturelles, mais encore plus dans celles, dont les reſſorts leur ſont inconnus, qui ſont extraordinaires, et qui ont quelque air de nouveauté. Quoiquils leur donnent en general le nom d'Eſprit, d'Okki, ou de Manitou, qui leur ſont des noms communs avec le premier Eſtre, ils ne les confondent pourtant jamais avec cet Eſtre ſuperieur, et ne leur donnent jamais certains noms particuliers, qui le deſignent lui ſeul, tel [156]que ſont les noms Chemiin, Areſkoui. Ces Eſprits ſont tous des Genies ſubalternes; ils reconnoiſſent même dans la plûpart un charactere mauvais, plus porté à faire du mal que du bien; ils ne laiſſent pas d'en être les Eſclaves, ET DE LES HONORER PLUS QUE LE GRAND ESPRIT, qui de ſa nature eſt BON, mais ils les honorent par un effet de cette crainte ſervile, qui a le plus contribué à maintenir la ſuperſtition et l'idolatrie, que l'Ecriture Sainte appelle pour cette raiſon une Servitude; ainſi ils ſont veritablement idolatres. Moeurs des Sauvages Ameriquains, Tom. 1. p. 145, 146.

[154]
(64).
‘Now the Spirit ſpeaketh expreſsly, that in the latter times ſome ſhall depart from the faith, giving heed to SEDUCING SPIRITS, and DOCTRINES OF DEVILS; ſpeaking lies in hypocriſy, having their conſcience ſeared with a hot iron; FORBIDDING TO MARRY (and commanding) TO ABSTAIN FROM MEATS, which God hath [157]created to be received with thankſgiving of them which believe and know the truth. 1 Tim. iv. 1—3. [156]
(65).

The celebrated Venetian Father MARK PAUL, in the account of his Travels through the Eaſt, ſpeaking of the territories of the Great Cham of Tartary, informs us, that there are MANY MONKS appointed to the worſhip of idols, who have a great MONASTERY. Inveniuntur in Regione illa PLURIMI MONACHI, idolorum cultui deputati: habent hi MONASTERIUM quoddam magnum, &c. Novus Orbis Regionum ac Inſularum, &c. p. 360. See alſo p. 385 of the Pagan Monks and Monaſtery at the city Caigui.

Mr. Iſbrants Ides, who was Envoy Extraordinary from their Czarian Majeſties John and Peter Alexowitz, in 1692, to the Court of China, ſpeaking of the town of Jekutſkoi, on the river Angara, which riſes from the lake of Bakal, ſays, ‘On one ſide of this town, likewiſe, there ſtands a FINE MONASTERY, or CONVENT, on that particular ſpot where the river JAKUT, from whence it derives its name, empties its waters into the ANGARA. Extract from Mr. Iſbrants Ides Travels, inſerted in the Engliſh edition of Monſ. Le Brun's Travels, p. 165.—In [158]the following page mention is made of the Mongulian Devotees; and he deſcribes a Mongulian NUN, as well as a LAMA or Prieſt *; from whence it is natural to conclude, that the monastery or convent beforementioned belonged to one or the other of theſe orders. They both kept their account of their vain repetitions and numerous prayers, by [159] Strings of Beads, like our Popiſh Chriſtians *; and though we have no account that the ancient Heathen uſed BEADS, yet they were certainly equally diſtinguiſhed by their numerous prayers and repetitions (for which alone the Beads are uſed); as our Lord himſelf teſtified— But when ye pray (ſaid he) uſe not VAIN REPETITIONS, AS THE HEATHEN DO: for they think that they ſhall be heard for their MUCH SPEAKING. Be not ye therefore like unto them, &c. Matt. vi. 7, 8.

[157]
*

‘Whilſt the envoy reſided in this place, he met with a Taiſcha, that is to ſay, a Mongulian, or Mogulian lord, who had th [...]own himſelf under the ſhelter and protection of the Czar of Moſcovy, and had been for ſome time a proſelyte to the Chriſtian faith, and received a member of the Greek church.’

‘This young nobleman had a ſiſter, who was a Mongulian nun, and was greatly inclined to become a Chriſtian c [...]nvert, a [...] well as her brother. In converſation upon that ſerious and important topic, ſhe would ingenuouſly acknowledge, that the God in whom the Chriſtians put their truſt and confidence, muſt of neceſſity, in her opinion, be an omnipotent God indeed; ſince he had expelled their Mongulian deity out of paradiſe; but ſhe was firmly perſuaded, that a time would come, when he ſhould be reſtored,’ (a proof this that the MONGULIAN NUNS are Pagans) "and never be ſubject to the like diſgrace again.

‘When any of theſe NUNS, or MONGULIAN DEVOTEES enter into a room, they never ſalute any perſon preſent whomſoever, tho' 'tis a cuſtomary thing with their ladies, who live under no reſtraint; ſince their order is too ſtrict to approve of ſuch formal a [...]ts of complaiſance. IN HER HAND SHE HELD A STRING OF BEADS, which ſhe coun [...]ed over and over with her fingers; and was attended by a MONGULIAN PRIEST, whom they cal [...]ed a Lama, WHO HELD IN HIS HAND LIKEWISE A STRING OF BEADS, which he kept conſtantly counting with her, and at the ſame time viſibly moved his [159]lips, like one deeply engaged in private contemplation, AS IS CUSTOMARY AMONGST THE MONGULIANS, AS WELL AS THE CALMUCS. This prieſt, by the inceſſant practice of this branch of devotion, had wore his thumb, his nail, and the joints of his fingers to that degree, that he had perfectly loſt the ſenſe of all feeling in them.’ Le Brun's Travels, p 166.

[158]
*

In the account of the Dutch Embaſſy to the Great Cham of Tartary (Ann. 1655 to 1657) where the author deſcribes the idolatrous Chineſe prieſts, (pars ultima, p. 54,) it appears that ſome of them uſe Be [...]ds, and are alſo, in many other reſpects, like the Romiſh Prieſts, as that they fill their chapels with ſtatues; they abſtain from fleſh, but not all; however, ſuch crimes (ſays the author, meaning ſuch crim [...]s as the eating of fleſh) ‘are eaſily pardoned for money;’ and, like them, ‘they boaſt that the ſouls of [160]the dam [...]ed are redeemed from hell by their prayers:’ ſome live by begging, others live in caves and mountains, but ‘the greateſt part in MONASTERIES Some of them have ‘a long black robe and ſquare cap, and walk with a Pater-nefter or Roſary, (that is, a ſtring of beads) in their hands. The women or NUNS have ſeparate monaſteries, ſhave their hair, and REJECT MARRIAGE; and the prieſts of the ſect of Lauzu profeſs celibacy, and live in monaſteries. ‘Caeremonias fere inſtar Romanenſium habent. Horas ſuas plane more Gregoriano cantillando recitant. Pagodas ſuos et SACELLA STATUIS REPLENT.’‘CARNIBUS, ET QUAE VIVUNT, ABSTINENT, ſed non omne [...], et talia peccata ſacile argento condonant, jactantque damnatorum animas ſuis ſe precibus ab inferis redimere p [...]ſſe.’ ‘Capillos continue abradunt Alii mendicando vagantur, alii in ſpeluncis et montibus vivunt; maxima pars vitam in COENOBIIS SACELLORUM agunt,’ &c.—Veſtitus eorum diſpar, ut ex quatuor iconibus (referring to the picture in p. 65.) videri poteſt. Aliqui, ut primus ad laevam (on the left ſide of the plate) longa [161]nigra toga, quadrato pileo, PATER NOSTER, aut ROSARIUM MANU TENENTES, incedunt.—Habent foeminae ſeparata monaſteria, quae et ipſae capillos radunt, CONJUGIUM REPUDIANT et ſinice Nicu vocantur. Tertiae Sectae Lauzu quidam Confutii coaetaneus auctor, &c. (of whoſe followers, he ſays, in the next ſentence) HI IN COENOBIIS CAELIBESVIVUNT, &c. pars ultima, p. 54, 55. And leſt the teſtimony of my Dutch author (who is nevertheleſs very reſpectable) ſhould be called in queſtion by any partial bigot of the Romiſh church, I muſt beg leave to add a ſimilar teſtimony even of a learned Jeſuit (Athanaſius Kircher) who, in his China Illuſtrata, p. 154, makes particular mention of a MONASTERY of idolatrous Chineſe Prieſts, or Bonzes at the city of Camſan; and in his account of the Japaneſe idols, p. 139, he informs us, that the Japaneſe believe that their idol Amida [162]requires nothing of them to incline him to ſave them, except a FREQUENT REPETITION of the word, Namu, Amida, Buth, that is, "Happy Amida, ſave us" (Compare this with the vain repetitions of the Popiſh Roſary.) And when they repeat theſe words, they alſo uſe their Roſaries, or Strings of Prayer Beads, which the Japaneſe (ſays he) have in common with the Chriſtians, and which are commonly painted in the hands of their idols, as you ſee (ſays he) in the annexed picture, which ſhews the repreſentation of AMIDA, and every way correſponds with the figure of PUSSA, the goddeſs of the CHINESE.—Illos huic idolo tantum tribuere, ut ad ſalvandum ſe nihil aliud requiri credant, niſi frequentem horum verborum repetitionem: NAMU, AMIDA, BUTH, hoc eſt, Felix Amida, ſalva nos. Quae verba identidem repetunt, Roſaria ſua, ſeu coronas e globuiis precatoriis confectas gerunt, quas Japo [...] communes habent cum Chriſtianis, et in idolorum manibus fere depinguntur, uti h [...]c imagi [...]e adjuncta vides, quae imaginem Amidae, refert, et Puſſae Sinarum Deaſtrae undequaque reſpondet ut poſtea videbitur. See the plate at p. 154, where Puſſa is repreſented holding a Roſary in one of her many hands. And in the picture of the Great Lama, the ſame author repreſents him holding a String of Beads in his right hand, p. 73: and the prieſt which attends the idol Menipe is repreſented in the plate at p 131 and 145, with a ſtring of Prayer Beads hanging from his girdle after the Popiſh Faſhion.

[159]
(66).

Adverſary—The name for an Adverſary, Hater, or Enemy, is Satan ( [...]) which name was generally applied by the Jews to the Spiritual Enemy in particular; and it is remarkable, that many of the Heathen Tartars worſhip the Devil under that very name to this day.

[160]The author laſt quoted, reſpecting the Tartar Devotees, tells us, in page 152, concerning the idols of the Oſtiachs, that ‘theſe idols are called SAITANS, a name which ſeems to derive its origin from SATAN, the arch fiend of Hell.’ And in page 186, ſpeaking of the people of BARABINSY, who are a kind of CALMUCS, he ſays—‘When they traverſe the woods, in order to hunt down their game, they take their Saitan, as they call it, along with them; which is an image made of wood, inelegantly carved with a knife only, and covered with a parti-coloured ſtuff, not unlike that which is frequently worn by the female Ruſſians. This idol, or Saitan, of theirs is incloſed in a box, which is carried upon [161]a particular ſledge; and to this their god they offer up the firſt-fruits of their chace, be it what it will, without any exception.’

‘When they prove more ſucceſsful than they could reaſonably expect, and when ſafely arrived at their reſpective cabbins, this Saitan, or idol, is depoſited in the moſt conſpicuous part of their tent, or hut, in its proper box, and covered over with the fineſt furs they are maſters of, by way of grateful acknowledgment of the great ſucceſs they have met with through their means; and there they are left untouched till they are grown rotten and worthleſs in proceſs of time; for they are firmly convinced, that they ſhould be guilty of the moſt heinous ſin of ſacrilege, ſhould they ſtrip them of thoſe robes, or apply them to any other purpoſe whatſoever.’

[159]
(67).
‘The young women here uſed to proſtitute themſelves to ſuch ſtrangers as came aſhore, in order to raiſe money for their portions. Univ. Hiſt. Vol. 8. p. 239.
(68).
‘—for there ſhe had a temple as the Venus of Adonis: and there ſuch women as would not conform to the cuſtom of ſhaving their heads, at the annual time of lamenting Adonis, were bound to proſtitute their bodies, one entire day, for hire; and the money thus earned was preſented to the Goddeſs. Univ. Hiſt. Vol. 2. p. 342.
(69).

"There ſat women weeping for TAMMUZ," Ezek. viii. 14. ‘Whoever he was’ (i. e. Thammuz) ‘the ſuperſtition of mourning over him was univerſally practiſed by the women in thoſe parts,’ (ſpeaking of the country of the Phoenicians, or land of Canaan.) ‘They began their lamentations at a ſtated time: they ſet up their outcries as ſoon as they perceived the river Adonis to appear of a bloody hue, as at certain times it did *. The lamentations of a mother for the loſs of her only ſon could not be more loud, or tender: they then proceeded TO THE SACRIFICES OF THE DEAD, having firſt DISCIPLINED THEMSELVES WITH WHIPPING;’ (which practices haye ſince been revived [164]by THE CHURCH OF ROME, at the inſtigation, without doubt, of the ſame ſpiritual Author) ‘and the next day, pretending him to be revived, and aſcended through the air to the upper regions, they ſhaved their heads, as the Egyptians did for the loſs of Apis; and at Byblus, at leaſt, thoſe who would not comply, were bound to PROSTITUTE THEMSELVES in the manner and for the purpoſes above ſpecified. Univ. "Hiſt. Vol. 2. p. 345.

[163]
*

‘The cauſe of this red face of the river was anciently known; and, by thoſe who were not ſo ſuperſtitious, as the reſt of their cotemporaries and countrymen, aſcribed to a kind of Minium, or red earth, which this river brought away when it ſwelled to an unuſual height. It is ſtill ſubject to the ſame appearance in the time of floods.’ (For which he quotes Mr. Maundrel's Travels) Univ. Hiſt. Vol. 2. p 327.

(70).

‘In honour of this Goddeſs’ (Tanais) ‘and in her temple, the Armenians uſed to proſtitute their daughters, it being a cuſtom among the young women to conſecrate their virginity to Tanais, that is, to her prieſts. Univ. Hiſt. Vol. 9. p. 491.

(71).

[...] (who is called alſo [...] in the ſame page) [...] &c. Herod. Lib. 1. p. 83. Frankfort Edit. 1608.

[165]Herodotus alſo tells us, that there was a ſimilar law at Cyprus—" [...]."

[164]
(72).

‘Behold THESE (ſaid Moſes, ſpeaking of the Midianitiſh women, that were taken priſoners by the Iſraelites) ‘cauſed the children of ISRAEL, through the COUNCIL of BALAAM, to commit treſpaſs againſt the Lord in the matter of PEOR, and there was a plague among the congregation of the Lord.’ Numb. xxxi. 16.

(73).

‘For worſhipping Baal-Peor (ſays Biſhop Patrick) ‘into which they’ (the Iſraelites) ‘were inveigled by the women; who invited them to a feaſt, and there by their charms excited another fleſhly appetite in them: which they would not let them ſatisfy, unleſs they would both eat of their ſacrifices, and worſhip their idol,’ &c. On Numb. xxv. 18.

(74).

‘By whoſe conſent, no doubt’ (ſays Biſhop Patrick) ‘ſhe went upon this wicked deſign, that by her noble garb and attendance ſhe might the more powerfully intice the great men of Iſrael to idolatry.’

(75).

When Pope Gregory VII. (Hildebrand) removed the married Prieſts (in the year 1074) from officiating in the church ſervice, and forbid the laity to hear them ſay maſs, the numbers of Monkiſh or unmarried clergy were of courſe increaſed; and the ſcandal of Incontinence (the neceſſary effect of "forbidding to marry") became notorious, of which even the Monk Matthew Paris bears ample teſtimony—‘Porrò PAUCIS CONTINENTIAM OBSERVANTIBUS, aliquibus cam cauſa lucri ac jacantantiae ſimulantibus, multis INCONTINENTIAM perjurio multipliciori ADULTERIO cumulantibus.’ M. Paris Hiſt. Angl. p. 9. And afterwards, in the reign of Henry I. (anno 1102) when Archbiſhop Anſelm excommunicated the married Prieſts (whom he maliciouſly called ‘Sacerdotes concubinarios,’ as if their lawful wives were no better than concubines) there were not wanting ſome prudent perſons (even in thoſe dark days) to declare the immoral tendency of the meaſure, as M. Paris teſtifies. "This" (ſays he, ſpeaking of the ſaid excommunication of married Prieſts) ‘ſeemed good to ſome, and to others DANGEROUS, leſt while they aim at PURITY greater than their ſtrength, they ſhould fall into worſe UNCLEANNESS *;’ [168]a remarkable example of which he gives us in the perſon of Cardinal John de Creme *, (Joannes Cremenſis) who, after holding a council of the clergy in London (in the reign of Henry II.) againſt married Prieſts (and therein bitterly exclaiming againſt the monſtrous wickedneſs of riſing from the ſide of a whore, for ſo he affected to call the virtuous wife of a Prieſt, to perform Maſs) was himſelf detected, that very evening, in a real brothel—‘The affair was ſo VERY NOTORIOUS (ſays M. Paris) that it could not be denied, whilſt the Cardinal exchanged great honour into profound diſgrace.’

[167]
*

Hoc autem bonum quibuſdam viſum eſt, et quibuſdam PERICULOSUM, ne dum mundicias viribus majores expeterent, in IMMUNDITIAS LABERENTER DETERIORES. M. Paris Hiſt. Angl. p. 58.

*

‘Anno Domini M.C.XXV. Johannes Cremenſis, Apoſtolicae ſedis Cardinalis, de licentia Regis Anglorum veniens in Angliam, perendinavit per epiſcopatus et abbatias, et non ſine magnis donariis, ad Nativitatem Beatae Marioe apud Londonias ſolemne Conſilium celebravit. Ubi igitur de concubinis Sacerdotum ſeveriſſime tractaſſet, dicens ſummum eſſe Scelus de latere ſurgere meretricis, ad corpus CHRISTI conficiendum: ipſe cum die illa corpus Chriſti conſacraſſet, poſt veſperam fuit in meretricio interceptus: res notiſſima negari NON POTUIT, dum magnum decus in ſummum dedecus commutavit.’ M. Paris Hiſt. Angl. p. 70.

(76).

This particular caſe of the Gadarene Demoniacks has been violently attacked by the oppoſers of the common received doctrine concerning the Reality of Demoniacal Poſſeſſions. Three very eminent and learned men among them, for inſtance, have endeavoured to accommodate to their own notions the evangelical hiſtory of this matter, and by the failure of their ſeveral attempts have proved, that the literal meaning of the terms in which the Evangeliſts have related the ſeveral circumſtances of that caſe (and no leſs than three Evangeliſts out of the four have mentioned it) cannot poſſibly be ſet aſide, without raiſing up in its ſtead the moſt glaring abſurdities! One of theſe gentlemen (notwithſtanding his own errors) has very fully and juſtly cenſured the miſerable ſhift to which the other two learned men were reduced, in attempting to defend their own groundleſs hypotheſis.

[176] ‘A farther argument (ſays he) in favour of REAL POSSESSIONS, is taken from the deſtruction of the herd of ſwine, which the DEMONS are ſaid to have entered, and ſtimulated to inſtantaneous madneſs. This caſe is conſidered by ſome' (continues he) 'as a deciſive proof of the power of Demons, both over the human and BRUTAL RACE *, and is thought even to have been purpoſely deſigned by Providence to refute the oppoſite opinion. To enervate this argument, DR. SYKES ſuggeſted, and DR. LARDNER ſtrenuouſly contended, that THE SWINE WERE FRIGHTED BY THE TWO MADMEN, AND SO DRIVEN DOWN THE PRECIPICE INTO THE SEA. On the other hand' (ſays he) 'the advocates for the common hypotheſis inſiſt upon it, (to my apprehenſion' [continues he] 'with great reaſon,) that IT WAS IMPOSSIBLE FOR TWO MEN, HOWEVER FIERCE, TO PUT SO VAST A HERD OF SWINE AS TWO THOUSAND INTO MOTION IN AN INSTANT, AND TO CAUSE THEM ALL TO RUSH WITH VIOLENCE DOWN A PRECIPICE INTO THE SEA; SWINE, CONTRARY TO THE NATURE OF MOST OTHER ANIMALS, RUNNING DIFFERENT WAYS WHEN THEY ARE [177]DRIVEN. But this part of the controverſy might well be ſpared; it not appearing from the hiſtory, that the men ever fell upon the herd, or made any attempt to drive them into the ſea. Nay, the hiſtory expreſsly refers their deſtruction to a different cauſe from the behaviour of the madmen. "An Eſſay on the Demoniacks of the New Teſtament." P. 280, 281. Many other insurmountable objections are alledged by the ſame ingenious writer, and may be ſeen at large in pages 283 to 290, if what I have already quoted ſhould not be thought amply ſufficient to confute the groundleſs ſuppoſition of the other two learned men. And he very juſtly concludes thereupon—‘For theſe reaſons’ (ſays he) ‘I cannot accede to the opinion of thoſe learned writers, who aſcribe the deſtruction of the ſwine to the madmen.’ But then (unfortunately for himſelf) he immediately adds—‘Neither’ (ſays he) ‘can I ſee any juſt ground for aſcribing it to THE AGENCY OF DEMONS. P. 291.

He tells us elſewhere, that ‘what is called the ejection of DEMONS, is the caſe of a natural diſorder, p. 178 and 189 ‘—that there never was, nor can be, a real Demoniack,' p. 240—'that the DEMONIACKS ſpoken of in the New Teſtament were ALL either MADMEN or epilepticks, Prop. vi. p. 92.—And, with reſpect to the particular caſe before us, 'he aſſerts, that ‘all that can he inferred from their’ (the Evangeliſts) ‘ſaying,’ that ‘the Demons came out of the Men, and entered into the herd of ſwine,’ ‘is, that the madneſs of the former was transferred to the latter, in the [178]ſame ſenſe as’ ‘the leproſy of Naaman was to cleave to Gehazi, and to his ſeed for ever. P. 292. He allows, however, ‘what a learned writer’ (ſays he) ‘contends for, that in the caſe before us, ‘the power of imagination could have no place *. It was never ſaid, that the ſwine FANCIED themſelves poſſeſſed; their diſorder, I admit’ (ſays this author) ‘was REAL, but not therefore DEMONIACAL. So great a miracle as that wrought upon them’ (continues he) ‘can be aſcribed to no other AGENCY than that of GOD. P. 293.

Certain it is, that no created Being whatſoever, whether good or evil, viſible or inviſible, can have any power to act without the Knowledge and Permiſſion of the ALMIGHTY; but, at the ſame time, we muſt remember, that there is a very material difference between ‘the AGENCY of God,’ and the PERMISSION of God.— God is, indeed, ſaid to do what he only permits, as I have elſewhere remarked (ſee notes in pages 134 to 137) and he ſometimes grants his Permiſſion to very unworthy AGENTS, both ſpiritual and temporal, which act with views and intentions very oppoſite to the actual purpoſes of God, that are really effected by their Actions; for the hiſtories of all nations ſufficiently teſtify, that even the vices and malicious diſpoſitions of the enemies both to God and Man, are frequently permitted to act as Inſtruments of DIVINE VENGEANCE (ſee my Tract on the Law of Retribution, pages 125, 184, and elſewhere) to promote the eternal Juſtice and Glory of the ALMIGHTY, as he alone can bring Good out of Evil.

[179]But in all ſuch caſes, wherein there is manifeſt evidence of Evil in the production of events, though the ſame are certainly by the Sufferance or Permiſſion of God, yet it would be highly injurious to truth to aſcribe the AGENCY to GOD.

In the caſe before us concerning the Gadarene Demoniacks, the PERMISSION and the AGENCY are clearly diſtinguiſhed by the Evangeliſts in the moſt expreſs terms. ‘So the DEMONS beſought him, ſaying, if thou caſt us out, SUFFER US to go away into the herd of ſwine. And he ſaid unto them, Go. Matth. viii. 31, 32.‘And all the DEMONS beſought him, ſaying, Send us into the ſwine, that we may enter into them. And forthwith JESUS GAVE THEM LEAVE. Mark v. 12.‘And they (the Demons) beſought him (Jeſus) that he would SUFFER THEM to enter into then (the herd of ſwine) and HE SUFFERED THEM. Luke viii. 32.

Thus the DIVINE PERMISSION is clearly and diſtinctly declared; and the ſame faithful hiſtorians leave us as little room for doubt concerning the AGENTS in this matter: for, ‘when they' (the DEMONS) 'were come out, they entered into the ſwine: and behold, the whole herd of ſwine ran violently down a ſteep place into the ſea, and periſhed in the waters. Matth. viii. 32.‘And the UNCLEAN SPIRITS went out, and entered into the ſwine, and the herd ran violently down a ſteep place, &c. Mark v. 13. ‘—Then went the DEMONS out of the man, and entered into the ſwine: and the herd ran violently down, &c. Luke viii. 33.

[180]Here is the moſt EXPRESS EVIDENCE of three Evangeliſts, that DEMONS, or UNCLEAN SPIRITS, entered into the ſwine; and the conſequences of that entering are as clearly noted;—the animals ruſhed headlong to their own apparent deſtruction! A circumſtance which was never known to happen, either before or ſince that time, to any Brute Animals whatſoever; ſo that it is unreaſonable to attribute that ſingular deprivation of Natural Inſtinct in Brutes to "a Natural Diſorder," becauſe the circumſtances of it muſt neceſſarily be allowed to have been totally unnatural to Brutes; though with mankind, alas! it is far otherwiſe; for we have almoſt daily examples of men that are abſolutely actuated with the ſame violent deſire to ruſh headlong out of the world! But the reaſon of of this remarkable difference between Men and Brutes I have already (I hope) ſufficiently explained.

Now, if it is unreaſonable to attribute this ſingular deſtruction of Brute Animals to a Natural Diſorder, it is much more unreaſonable, nay, it will appear profane and blaſphemous to ſay, that it ‘can be aſcribed to no other AGENCY than that of GOD, when we conſider that the Demons, which are ſaid to have entered the ſwine, were not mere nullities, as this author ſuppoſes; not a mere name for deceaſed Souls, or the Souls of DEAD MEN, but are expreſsly declared by the Evangeliſt Mark to be UNCLEAN SPIRITS! [...]. Mark v. 13. For if the Sin againſt the Holy Ghoſt (the moſt unpardonable of all Blaſphemies!) conſiſted, as many learned commentators have ſuppoſed, in attributing the [181]the Works of GOD to "Beelzebub the Prince of Demons," ſurely it muſt be almoſt equally dangerous to aſcribe to the Agency of GOD the furious and profane agitations occaſioned by the inſpiration of unclean Spirits!

But I impeach not the intention of the learned author, but only the tendency of his doctrines: his excuſe, however, is already prepared; he doubts (in page 61.) ‘whether theſe epithets’ (EVIL and UNCLEAN, given by the Evangeliſts to the SPIRITS ejected by Chriſt) ‘expreſs their PERSONAL DISPOSITIONS, or only thoſe EFFECTS they were ſuppoſed to produce;’ nay, even [...] (Caco-Demon) with him is "not a wicked Demon!" See note in p. 61. And he tells us in another part of his work, p. 352. that ‘Infirmities, plagues, and EVIL SPIRITS, ſeem to be mentioned only as ſo many diſtinct ſpecies of DISEASES. Theſe ſuppoſitions (for they are merely ſuch) may ſeem at firſt ſight to afford ſome excuſe for his ‘aſcribing to the Agency of GOD the declared effects of unclean SPIRITS.’ But his error has ſtill a deeper root; he has, in another tract *, 'aſcribed to the Agency of GOD' that which no leſs than three Evangeliſts have expreſsly regiſtered amongſt the tranſactions of the Devil himſelf, (I mean the temptation of Chriſt by the Devil in the wilderneſs); and he roundly exculpates Satan from the charge ; and yet all this is carried on in ſuch ſmooth [182]language, and with ſuch ſeeming plauſibility, that the author himſelf is apparently deluded by his own ſophiſtry and miſtaken concluſions *: for, notwithſtanding the [183]plain teſtimony of the Evangeliſts above-mentioned concerning the Agency of the Devil and Satan in that temptation; [184] *; yet our author is pleaſed to aſſert, that it ‘is to be underſtood as a hiſtory, not of a fact, but of A VISION. As ſuch (ſays he) the writers of the Goſpel EXPRESSLY repreſent it’ (by which, it ſeems, this learned author is ſo far blinded by hypotheſis, as to forget the true meaning of the word EXPRESSLY; for not one of the writers of the Goſpel have EXPRESSED the leaſt idea about a VISION in that particular caſe; and yet he aſſerts, that they EXPRESSLY repreſent it) ‘without leaving us’ (ſays he) ‘as the ſacred penmen have been thought to do in other inſtances, to collect it from the nature and circumſtances of the relation. They likewiſe (continues he) REPRESENT THIS VISION’ (he muſt mean this VISION [185]of his own imagination—this VISION of a VISION; for the Evangeliſts cannot juſtly be charged with any ſuch REPRESENTATION) ‘not as DIABOLICAL, but DIVINE; aſcribing it’ (ſays he) ‘to the SPIRIT OF GOD. ("An Inquiry," &c. p. 64, 65.). Now what ſhall we ſay to the aſſertions of this critick, when we turn to the authority of the Evangeliſts themſelves, and find, that they are ſo far from aſcribing any ſuch ſuppoſed VISION of a temptation to the Spirit of God, that they expreſsly mention the Devil or Satan as the tempter; and [186]do not expreſs or repreſent a ſingle word about a VISION in that particular caſe: nevertheleſs, our Commentator boldly adds to this monſtrous perverſion of evidence the following mockery of truth, viz.—‘So that to all the other arguments urged above (ſays he) we may add (what we before promiſed to produce) THE AUTHORITY OF THE EVANGELISTS (whom he moſt notoriouſly contradicts) ‘and THE EXPRESS LETTER OF THE TEXT (which as notoriouſly contradicts him) ‘in confutation’ (ſays he) ‘of thoſe, who miſconſtrue Chriſt's temptation, either as an outward tranſaction, or as an illuſion of Satan. Inquiry, &c. p. 65. See alſo his propoſition, p. 36.‘that all the Evangeliſts, who have mentioned this affair, do, IN EXPRESS TERMS, affirm, that it paſſed SPIRITUALLY and IN VISION, that it was AN IDEAL OR MENTAL REPRESENTATION; and conſequently could not be an outward tranſaction.’ Now, "If ſuch a method of explaining Scripture," (as he himſelf cenſures others in, p. 372. of his Eſſay on the Demoniacks, &c.) "be allowed, language can be of no uſe!"

He may think it a generous action, perhaps, to excuſe, or endeavour to exculpate an Adverſary (and more eſpecially ſuch an inveterate Adverſary as Satan himſelf *) [187]from the moſt baneful and malicious attempt that was ever made againſt the happineſs of mankind! But this generoſity (or whatever elſe it may be called) to the Enemy, is productive of conſequences which the learned author (had he been aware of them) would not, perhaps, be willing to adopt: for his doctrine of SATAN'S INNOCENCE IN THIS MATTER (viz. that "there was no real preſence or AGENCY OF SATAN on this occaſion, p. 63.—that ‘the DEVIL was not really and perſonally preſent with CHRIST, but only in mental repreſentation; and conſequently could act no part in this whole tranſaction, p. 62. and that the Evangeliſts ‘repreſent this VISION * [as he is pleaſed to call it] ‘not as DIABOLICAL, but DIVINE; aſcribing it to the SPIRIT [188]of GOD, p. 65.) This doctrine, I ſay, of SATAN'S INNOCENCE, not only deprives Chriſt, "the Son of MAN," of that actual triumph and victory, which he gained in his HUMAN NATURE (for the Reſtoration of Mankind) over the temptations of ‘the Prince of this world;’ but it alſo neceſſarily implies, that GOD himſelf was the tempter; which, if not downright blaſphemy, is at leaſt a doctrine which is EXPRESSLY contradicted in Scripture—for there we read, that ‘God cannot be tempted of Evil, NEITHER TEMPTETH HE ANY MAN. (James i. 13.) And though there are ſeveral paſſages of Scripture wherein God is ſaid to tempt *, yet they are all clearly to be underſtood in a different ſenſe from the [189] tempting mentioned by the Apoſtle James, which was a tempting, or being tempted of EVIL, apparently meaning a temptation to SIN *. And in other paſſages, where the latter (or indeed any ſpiritual influence of EVIL whatever) [190]is to be underſtood, the Evil Spirit, or real AGENT in the EVIL, is generally mentioned; and in that caſe the Agency cannot be "aſcribed to the Spirit of God," without groſs abſurdity, at leaſt, if not blaſphemy! even though the SPIRIT be expreſsly declared to be "from the Lord," as in the caſe of Saul related in 1 Sam. xvi. 14. where we read, that ‘an Evil Spirit FROM THE LORD troubled him.’

Now this expreſſion, if we regard the literal meaning of it, clearly implies, not only, that the Evil Spirit came by the Permiſſion of GOD (as it was an Evil Spirit FROM THE LORD’) but alſo that the ſaid Evil Spirit was really "THE AGENT" which troubled Saul.

[191]The ſame ingenious writer has attempted to ſet aſide the literal meaning of this text alſo, by attributing Saul's diſorder to "a deep melancholy," meaning thereby a mere natural diſorder, without any ſupernatural ſpiritual influence (for if he admitted the latter as the cauſe of Saul's melancholy, he muſt neceſſarily give up his whole hypotheſis); but the futility of ſuch a ſuppoſition ſhall be clearly ſhewn hereafter in a ſeparate Tract on the Caſe of Saul, as I have already extended this note to a moſt unprecedented length; but as the "Law of Nature," and ‘the Principles of Action in Man,’ cannot be underſtood without a competent knowledge of thoſe Spiritual Beings, with which the minds of men are liable to be influenced, I was obliged to take ſome notice of ſuch contradictions to my general doctrine, as had been previouſly publiſhed by the ingenious Author of the Eſſay on Demoniacks; for I muſt acknowledge, that I was not aware of them, until my Tract was not only finiſhed (as I thought) and ſent to the preſs, but was alſo more than half printed; and therefore I hope my readers will excuſe the irregularity of tacking ſo long a note to ſo ſmall a Tract.

[175]
*

This concluſion is expreſſed in too general terms. The example is indeed "a deciſive Proof of the Power of Demons over the BRUTAL RACE," whenever Demons can obtain the Divine Permiſſion to enter Brutes; but without ſuch EXPRESS PERMISSION the caſe itſelf ſufficiently demonſtrates, (as I have remarked above, for otherwiſe the aſking and granting PERMISSION to enter the ſwine would be but vain circumſtances,) that they have NO POWER over the Brutal Race. The caſe is very different with Human Bodies, which I have already ſhewn.

*
Dr. Warburton. p. 223, 224.
*
"An Inquiry into the Nature and Deſign of Chriſt's Temptation in the Wilderneſs." (2d Edit. enlarged).
There was no real Preſence or AGENCY of SATAN (ſays he) ON THIS OCCASION, p. 63. and that the DEVIL was not really and perſonally preſent with Chriſt, but only in mental repreſentation, and conſequently could act no part in this whole tranſaction. P. 62.
*

After a great deal of ſophiſtry (in p. 50 to 59) in comparing the Evangeliſts account of the Temptation with ſeveral expreſſions in Ezekiel and St. John relating to the Revelations of the Spirit; (viz. as that—'the Spirit took me up'—lifted me up, and took me away'‘I was in the Spirit’'He carried me away in the Spirit into the wilderneſs,' &c.) he boldly concludes thereupon in p. 59.—Thus (ſays he) from the EXPRESS TESTIMONY of the THREE ſeveral Evangeliſts, it appears, ‘that Chriſt was conveyed into the wilderneſs IN A PROPHETICK VISION, TRANCE, or EXTACY, under the afflatus or inſpiration of the Spirit of God.’—But where has he ſhewn ‘the EXPRESS TESTIMONY of the three ſeveral Evangeliſts, that Chriſt was conveyed in A VISION?’ He cannot ſhew, that even one of the three has once uſed any ſuch EXPRESSION, or even the leaſt inſinuation about a VISION on that occaſion. Though the EXPRESSIONS of Ezekiel and St. John relate to Revelations received in the way of VISIONS; yet that does not prove that all ſimilar expreſſions, wherein the Spirit is ſaid to lift up, or take away, muſt neceſſarily be underſtood as VISIONS. If his argument proved any thing at all, it would prove too much. Let us ſuppoſe it for once to be perfectly concluſive, and apply it to that text in the Acts of the Apoſtles, where we read, that—‘the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip,’ and afterwards that he was found at Azotus: ſhall we ſay then (to argue like our critic) that—'this 'paſſage of Scripture is to be underſtood as a hiſtory, not of a fact, but of a VISION, p. 64; and that it appears "from the EXPRESS TESTIMONY" of the text (though the text contains not a ſingle word about a VISION, TRANCE, or EXTACY, any more than the texts of the three Evangeliſts do about the ſuppoſed VISION of Chriſt) that Philip was conveyed in a VISION, that is, his removal was ‘not REAL and CORPOREAL, but SPIRITUAL and MENTAL only, p. 60. notwithſtanding that the text afterwards aſſerts it as a FACT, that he was FOUND AT AZOTUS. [183]The circumſtances of this tranſaction neceſſarily oblige us to underſtand, that the operation of THE SPIRIT upon Philip, when he was "CAUGHT AWAY, was not viſionary, but REAL; and it will appear upon further examination, that a ſimilar neceſſity of literal interpretation is equally included in the circumſtances of the other caſe alſo. Now "if the Spirit of the Lord" REALLY "caught away Philip" from the ſight of the eunuch in the deſart, and left him at Azotus, there is no abſurdity in ſuppoſing that our Lord himſelf might alſo REALLY be led" by (or in) ‘the Spirit into the wilderneſs;’ and that the hiſtory muſt neceſſarily be ſo underſtood, will, I truſt, be hereafter ſhewn. That it was no unuſual thing for the Prophets of God to be actually "led""carried"— or "caught away," by—or in—the Spirit, is manifeſt from the apprehenſion of ſuch a carrying by the Spirit, expreſſed by the generous and faithful Obadiah, governor of king Ahab's houſe, when Elijah required him to acquaint his maſter where he might find him, 1 Kings xviii. 12. and the opinion of Obadiah, with reſpect to the true meaning of ſuch expreſſions, is certainly to be preferred before the ſentiments of the author of the "Inquiry," &c. or perhaps than the opinion of any other man whatever, becauſe Obadiah was not only perſonally acquainted with Elijah, but alſo with a great many other Prophets of the Lord, having himſelf preſerved the lives of more than one hundred of them, by hiding and maintaining them in caves, ſo that he could not be unacquainted with the occaſional effects of the HOLY SPIRIT upon Prophets; and therefore we may fairly conclude, that his apprehenſion of the SPIRITS removing or carrying the Prophet to a different place, was not without juſt foundation or example, or at leaſt not without probability, eſpecially as we read, that Elijah was at laſt actually taken away in a miraculous manner, which was equally attributed to "the Spirit of the Lord" by the ſons of the Prophets at Jericho‘leſt peradventure (ſaid they) THE SPIRIT OF THE [184]LORD HATH TAKEN HIM UP, and caſt him upon ſome mountain, or into ſome valley. (2 Kings ii. 16.) And they cannot ſurely be be ſuppoſed to mean, that the Spirit of the Lord had taken him up in a mere trance or viſion.

[182]
*

As that he was 'led up of the Spirit into the wilderneſs, to be tempted of THE DEVIL (in which the AGENCY of the Spirit, and the AGENCY of the Devil, are clearly diſtinguiſhed.) That Jeſus ſaid unto him (the DEVIL) 'Get thee hence, SATAN:—and that —'then THE DEVIL (N. B. the appellations Satan and the Devil are manifeſtly applied to the ſame wicked Being) 'leaveth him, &c. Matth. iv. 1—11. ‘And immediately the SPIRIT driveth him (Jeſus) into the wilderneſs.’ And he was there IN THE WILDERNESS forty days TEMPTED OF SATAN, and was with THE WILD BEASTS, &c. Mark i. 12, 13. whereby the reality of our Lord's being driven by the Spirit INTO THE WILDERNESS is manifeſt: for though the Author of the Enquiry aſſerts in pages 47 and 48, that ‘it appears, by comparing the ſeveral Evangeliſts together, that Chriſt had but juſt left the banks of JORDAN, and therefore WAS STILL IN [185] THE WILDERNESS, at the very time he is ſaid to have been led into it,’ &c. yet that part of the wilderneſs where John baptized ceaſed in effect, though not in name, to be a wilderneſs, whilſt it was the place of publick reſort for all ‘Jeruſalem, and all Judea, and all the region round about Jordan. (Mat. iii. 5. Mark i. 5.) and therefore, even ſuppoſing it true that Chriſt ‘was ſtill in the wilderneſs at the very time he is ſaid to have been led into it,’ we muſt neceſſarily underſtand that he was led to ſome more ſolitary part of the wilderneſs than that which had been for ſome time before the place of publick reſort for the whole nation, for otherwiſe he could not well be ſaid to be "there, in the wilderneſs"—"with the wild beaſts." But when our author wrote the above aſſertion, that "Chriſt ‘was ſtill in the wilderneſs,’ &c. (notwithſtanding that the Evangeliſt Luke aſſures us that he returned from Jordan [...]) he ſeems to have forgot that the word return (or [...]) implies a going BACK to ſome other place from whence he had lately come, and is uſed in that ſenſe about thirty-four times in the New Teſtament without a ſingle exception; ſo that it is much more prudent to believe the plain teſtimony of the Evangeliſt, that Chriſt "returned from Jordan," that is, from the place where he was baptized, to ſome other place; or, at leaſt, was on his way to ſome other place; than to believe the contradictory aſſertion of this critick, that he was ſtill in the wilderneſs at the very time he is ſaid to have been led into it.’

[184]
*

The author of the Inquiry, &c. in p. 3. objects, that if the Evangelical Hiſtory of our Lord's Temptation is to be underſtood as a narrative OF REAL FACTS, &c. ‘it is unſuitable to the SAGACITY and POLICY of the Evil Spirit,’ &c.—Now this would certainly be a good argument, if we could ſuppoſe that the Evil Spirit is prompted by no other Principles of Action than SAGACITY and POLICY; but, alas! he yielded himſelf a Slave, (as frail men do) to Principles very oppoſite [187]to SAGACITY and POLICY, or he would ſurely have ‘kept his firſt eſtate,’ and have ſtill remained (as originally created) ‘an Angel of Light!’ And therefore with reſpect to the particular circumſtances of Chriſt's temptation EXPRESSLY aſcribed to the DEVIL, or SATAN, by three Evangeliſts, we may reaſonably conclude, that our Spiritual Adverſary was prompted to that unequal conteſt with Chriſt by the ſame predominant Principles of Evil (viz. PRIDE, ENVY, and FALSEHOOD) that originally occaſioned his Fall from GOD; but now occaſioned a much more mortifying abaſement to Satanical Pride and Envy—a Defeat by MAN!—even by "the ſeed of the" (deluded and much injured) "Woman!"

[186]
*

‘We have as little reaſon to affirm, from the ſtile of the Goſpel writers, and the manner of their expreſſions, that Chriſt's temptations are only' "the hiſtory of a viſion," as we have to affirm, that our Lord's reſtoring the lame to their feet, the blind to their ſight, the lepers to their cleanneſs, the diſeaſed to [188]health, and the dead to life, was likewiſe all the hiſtory of what was tranſacted in a viſion: or that the whole Goſpel account of what our Lord did upon earth is no more than the hiſtory of ſo many viſions; an account of what he ſaw,' "in ſpiritual raptures, by a prophetick afflatus and inſpiration.’

‘'Hui, quantam feneſtram ad nequitiam patefeceris!'’

See p. 55. of a little Tract printed in 1762, intituled, Chriſt's Temptations real Facts; or a Defence of the Evangelical Hiſtory; ſhewing, that our Lord's temptations may be fairly and reaſonably underſtood, as a narrative of what was really tranſacted,’ &c. wherein the reader will find many ſenſible and learned remarks in confutation of the novel doctrine propagated by the Author of the Inquiry.

[187]
*

As for inſtance, we read in Geneſis xxii. 1.—that ‘God did TENET Abraham, &c.’ when he ordered him to offer up his only ſon for a burnt-offering. Yet this was not a temptation to SIN; for men if the command had been actually executed, the Patriarch would [189]not have ſinned; but, on the contrary, would have been juſtified by his faith in him that commanded, whom he knew to be the Creator, and Lord of LIFE, and therefore the only rightful diſpoſer of LIFE in all creatures: but as the command was revoked juſt in ſo critical a time, as to demonſtrate the Patriarch's readineſs to obey, and yet to ſave the life of his ſon, the command was ſo far from being a temptation to SIN, that it was not (on the part of the righteous Lord who commanded) even a temptation to KILL, becauſe the event ſhewed, that the command was not given with any ſuch intention, but merely to PROVE the Patriarch's faith and obedience. The ſame Hebrew root [...] here rendered did tempt, is frequently uſed in other paſſages of Scripture, where it neceſſarily ſignifies to prove or try, as in Exod. xvi. 4. 'that I may PROVE them' ( [...]) ‘whether they will walk in my law or no.’ And in Deut. viii. 16.—that he might PROVE thee ( [...]) "to do thee good," &c. See alſo Judges vi. 39. Pſa. xxvi. [...]. &c.

[188]
*

There is an expreſſion, however, in 2 Sam. xxiv. 1. which, without a further explanation, would be very difficult to be reconciled with the text above cited from the Apoſtle James, that ‘God cannot be tempted of Evil, neither tempteth be any Man;’ for the text in Samuel ſeems at firſt ſight to imply a temptation to SIN by the Almighty.—And again, the anger of the LORD was kindled againſt Iſrael: and HE MOVED DAVID againſt them, to ſay, ‘GO, NUMBER ISRAEL and JUDAH,’ as if God himſelf had MOVED David to ſin againſt Iſrael, which might ſeem to give countenance to the doctrine of the Author of the ‘Inquiry into the Nature and Deſign of Chriſt's Temptation,’ viz. that it is repreſented, ‘not as DIABOLICAL, but DIVINE, aſcribing it to the Spirit of God,’—and that ‘there was no [190]real Preſence or AGENCY of SATAN on this occaſion, p. 63. 65. But we are happily relieved from the difficulty by further information in another text concerning the real AGENT in that temptation or MOVING of David; for we read in 1 Chron. xxi. 1. that—SATAN ſtood up againſt Iſrael, and PROVOKED David’ (or MOVED David, for the ſame Hebrew word [ [...]] is uſed in both texts) ‘to number Iſrael;’ and therefore, when this text is compared with the former, wherein it is ſaid that God moved David, we muſt neceſſarily underſtand, that the moving of David was indeed SUPERNATURAL and SPIRITUAL, but that the real AGENT (as the Action was Evil) was the ſpiritual Enemy (SATAN) acting by God's Permiſſion, as a juſt judgment againſt Iſrael, and alſo againſt David himſelf, who at that time was probably ſo much elated by his temporal proſperity and ſucceſſes, as to forget that his abſolute dependance ought to be upon God, and not upon the Number of his ſubjects; and certain it is, that he was off his guard, and neglected that neceſſary vigilance over his thoughts and actions, which God requires of all men; for otherwiſe he would have reſiſted the EVIL SUGGESTION of Satan, whereas his yielding to it occaſioned the imputation of ſin.

[189]
(77).

‘Verily—Verily, I ſay unto thee,’ (ſaid our Lord to the Jewiſh Ruler, Nicodemus) ‘Except a Man be born of WATER and of THE SPIRIT, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God. John iii. 5. Here are two diſtinct articles expreſsly mentioned by our Lord, as neceſſary to ſalvation, viz. 1ſt. Water, by which we outwardly profeſs our Faith, ‘in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghoſt,’ upon our firſt admiſſion into Chriſt's church; for that is the Form of Baptiſm afterwards expreſsly ordained by Chriſt himſelf. (Matt. xxviii. 19.) and 2dly, the Holy Spirit, which we claim of the Father, in the name and through the merits of the Son; ſo that Faith in all the Three Divine Perſons is undoubtedly neceſſary to conſtitute that Spiritual Regeneration, without which no Man can enter into the Kingdom of God; and as FAITH therefore muſt precede, we may clearly perceive the reaſon why WATER (the outward ſign of initiation to the publick profeſſion of that neceſſary FAITH) is firſt mentioned.

(78).

1 Tim. iii. 6. ‘Leſt being PROUD, he fall into the Condemnation (or Judgment) of the DEVIL. That is, (ſays an old Commentator) by means of PRIDE and High-mindedneſs be caſt into Hell-fire, in manner as the DEVIL is: by which, ‘to my ſeeming (ſays he) it is plain what the ſin of the DEVILS was, namely, an ambitious affecting, aſpiring unto, and arrogating DIVINITY to themſelves, not content with their own condition; unto which very ſin the DEVIL afterward, by the ſerpent, tempted Eve: miniſters being young men, and young ſcholars’ (continues this writer) ‘by PRESUMPTION AND PRIDE, are in no ſmall danger of eternal deſtruction.’ Complete Chriſtian Dictionary (1655) p. 138.

(79).
‘This is the Condemnation, that Light is come into the world, and Men loved Darkneſs rather than Light, becauſe their deeds were evil. John iii. 19.
(80).

It is reaſonable and juſt, indeed, that all men ſhould be at liberty to teach and profeſs whatever religious opinions they think moſt conſiſtent with the Holy Scriptures (if we except any publick promulgation of that religion, which offends againſt the laws of this nation, as a civil ſociety, by aſſerting a foreign juriſdiction; and which has alſo unhappily adopted ſome antichriſtian rites of idolatry, ſorcery, and inchantments!

But the petitioners cannot allege that they are not already AT LIBERTY to bear a publick teſtimony of their opinions; and it would be dangerous even to the true religion, were not SUCH LIBERTY OF CONSCIENCE allowed: for ſuppoſing any material alteration ſhould be permitted to be made in the Articles and Liturgy of the Church of England, a great majority, perhaps, of the preſent churchmen might think themſelves obliged to diſſent, and ſeparate from what would then be called, the Eſtabliſhed Church; and would certainly think themſelves intitled to a free toleration, and a public uſe of the preſent Liturgy in their ſeveral ſeparate congregations.

I am therefore a ſincere advocate for LIBERTY OF CONSCIENCE; but when a majority of the clergy and people have agreed upon the Articles of their Faith, and eſtabliſhed the ſame as the National Profeſſion of Religion, (which it ſurely is while the majority continue of that opinion) it is certainly no unjuſt reſtraint nor derogation from that NECESSARY LIBERTY above-mentioned, that thoſe who are to be admitted public teachers of the national Profeſſion, ſhould be required to ſubſcribe a declaration [211]that they approve and will maintain the ſame. For otherwiſe the uniformity of doctrine would be baniſhed from the pulpits, and the peace of congregations would be continually diſturbed by the broaching of undigeſted notions diametrically oppoſite to the general and eſtabliſhed opinions of the people; and even the publick Form of Prayer would be reduced and moulded according to the caprice of every officiating miniſter; for there can be no Church Government without a written Teſt of Doctrine, couched in ſuch terms as are leaſt liable to miſconſtruction and equivocation. The Catholick or Univerſal Church in every age, and in every place, hath ever had its Teſts of Doctrine, or particular Creeds, to which the aſſent of all perſons, but more particularly the aſſent of the clergy, was always required; ſo that the Church of England is not ſingular in requiring the aſſent or ſubſcription of thoſe perſons who deſire to be admitted and authorized by the National Church as publick teachers and expounders of the Chriſtian Faith.

[210]
(81).
‘the NATURAL MAN receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are fooliſhneſs unto him; neither can he know (them), becauſe they are ſpiritually diſcerned. (1 Cor. ii. 14).
(82).
‘For NOW we ſee through a glaſs darkly: but then FACE to FACE: now I KNOW in part’ (ſaid the Apoſtle to the Corinthians) ‘but then ſhall I KNOW even as alſo I am KNOWN. 1 Cor. xiii. 12.
(83).
‘For this CORRUPTIBLE (Body) muſt put on [214] INCORRUPTION, and this MORTAL (muſt) put on IMMORTALITY; then ſhall be brought to paſs the Saying that is written (ſee Iſaiah xxv. 8.) DEATH is ſwallowed up in VICTORY. 1 Cor. xv. 53, 54.
(84).
‘All Scripture is given by inſpiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for inſtruction in righteouſneſs: that the man of God may be perfect, &c. 2 Tim. iii. 16, 17.
(85).

And yet they are diſtinct perſons; for ‘the LORD ſaid unto my LORD,—Sit THOU on MY right hand, &c. (Mat. xxii. 44. Pſa. cx. 1.)

(86).
‘Nam DEUM, ut eſt, nemo mortalium, quamlibet magnus, vidit unquam niſi per aenigmata. Et quanquam [217] MOSI, Patriarchis, et Prophetis aliquam ſuorum arcanorum portionem quàdantenus patefecit, tamen hanc gratiae et veritatis plenitudinem ſolus unigenitus filius accepit: qui ſic ad nos deſcendit, factus homo, ut PER DIVINAM NATURAM ſemper ſit in ſinu DEI PATRIS. Eraſmi Paraphraſis in Evang. Joannis, p. 24. [216]
(86).

For he is—‘the King eternal, immortal, INVISIBLE, &c. 1 Tim. i. 17.WHOM no man hath SEEN, nor can SEE. (1 Tim. vi. 16.)‘there ſhall no man SEE me and live. Exod. xxxiii. 18. 20.

(87).

‘In whom we have redemption through his blood’ (even) ‘the forgiveneſs of ſins. WHO IS THE IMAGE OF THE INVISIBLE GOD, the firſt-born of every creature: for by him were all things created that are in heaven, and that are in the earth, viſible and inviſible, whether (they be) thrones or dominions, or principalities or powers: all things were created by him and for him. And he is before all things, and by him all things conſiſt. And he is the head of the body, the Church: who is the beginning, the firſt-born from the dead; that in all’ (or among all) ‘he might have the pre-eminence. For it pleaſed (the Father) that in him ſhould all fulneſs dwell. (Col. i. 14.19.) But the word Father, expreſſed in this verſion, is not found in the original Greek, though it is here ſupplied as the principal Subſtantive, which is an unjuſtifiable violence to the text, eſpecially as the proper governing Subſtantive of the ſentence is plainly expreſſed in the original: I mean the words [...], THE FULNESS, for it apparently means that Divine FULNESS, which the ſame Apoſtle in the very next chapter (9th verſe) expreſsly calls [...], "all the Fulneſs of the Godhead" —that DWELLETH, [...], bodily, or perſonally, in Chriſt; ſo that both verſes have the ſame application of the word [...]; and ſurely "the Fulneſs of the Godhead" may, with propriety, be ſaid to will or pleaſe to dwell in Chriſt, according to the literal ſenſe of the text, and therefore there can be no neceſſity to ſupply another Subſtantive to govern the Verb [...]. The literal conſtruction of the text is ſufficiently intelligible— [...], which is literally [219]rendered by the learned Hugh Broughton as follows: ‘For that in him all FULNESS pleaſed to dwell*.’ The ſame literal interpretation exactly has been made by the author of the Syriac Verſion, which Monſ. de Dieu tranſlates as follows: ‘Quia in ipſo voluit omnis PLENITUDO habitare.’ The Arabic Verſion alſo has the ſame rendering, except in one word, [...] being conſtrued PERFECTION, inſtead of FULNESS—Quia PERFECTIO omnis in eo voluit habitare.

[218]
*

This is copied from an old printed Bible in my Poſſeſſion, with MS. Corrections copied from Mr. Broughton's own Hand-writing. At the Bottom of the Page the ſame Verſe is tranſcribed, with a little Variation in the Order, but equally literal—viz. ‘For all Fulneſs pleaſed to dwell in him.’

(88).

See the firſt verſe of the chapter, which contains the governing Subſtantive to which this relative Pronoun his plainly refers.—GOD, who at ſundry times, and in divers manners, ſpake in time paſt unto the Fathers by the Prophets, hath in theſe laſt days ſpoken unto us by (his) Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom alſo he made the worlds, who being the brightneſs of (his) glory, and the expreſs image of HIS perſon, and upholding all things by the word of his power, when he had by himſelf purged our ſins, ſat down on the right hand of the Majeſty on high, Heb. i. 1—4.

(89).

For there ‘went out to him (John the Baptiſt) JERUSALEM, and all JUDEA, and all the Region round about Jordan. (Matt. iii. 5.)—whom John had previouſly forewarned, ſaying,—‘After me cometh a Man [221]which is preferred before me:’ a Man whom he himſelf knew not, only that "he ſhould be MADE MANIFEST" ( [...]) "to Iſrael." (John i. 30, 31.) But as ſoon as this faithful Meſſenger was divinely inſtructed concerning the Identity of the Perſon that was to be made manifeſt to Iſrael (for "GOD was MANIFEST," (or appeared, [...]) IN THE FLESH, 1 Tim. iii. 16.) * he proclaimed him to the Cities of Judah (the People that flocked to him from "Jeruſalem, and all Judea") ſaying, "BEHOLD, THE LAMB OF GOD, which taketh away (or beareth) the "Sins of the World." John i. 29.

[220]
*
See Note in p. 223. concerning the true Reading in this Text.
LAMB OF GOD, i. e. the Lamb foretold by Iſaiah (liii. 7.) ‘He is brought as A LAMB to the Slaughter,’ &c.
(90).

"He that SEETH ME (ſaid our Lord himſelf) SEETH HIM THAT SENT ME." (John xii. 45.) Compare this with 1 John iv. 9.—becauſe that GOD SENT his only begotten Son into the World,’ &c.

(91).

"The WORD was GOD,"&c.—All Things were made by him,’&c.—And THE WORD was made FLESH, and dwelt among us (and WE BEHELD HIS GLORY, the GLORY as of the only begotten of the Father) full of Grace and Truth. John i. 1—14. Agreeable to this, the Apoſtle Paul informs us, that [223]"GOD WAS MANIFEST" (or appeared, [...]) ‘IN THE FLESH. 1 Tim. iii. 16. The Cavils of the learned Wetſtein upon this Text are clearly confuted by the very accurate Obſervations of the Rev. Dr. J. C. Velthuſen (printed at London in 1773) who proves, that [...] C, the proper Abbreviation for [...] (and not O C or O) is the true Reading in this Text.

[222]
(92).
‘—in them is fulfilled the Prophecy of ISAIAH, which ſaith, By hearing ye ſhall hear, and ſhall not underſtand; and SEEING ye ſhall SEE, and ſhall not PERCEIVE. Matt. xiii. 14. Iſai. vi. 9, 10. Ezek. xii. 2.
(93).

In the Beginning was the WORD, and the WORD was with GOD, and the WORD was GOD. The ſame was in the Beginning with God. All things were made by him; and without him was not any thing made that was made. In him was LIFE, and the LIFE was the LIGHT of Men. And the LIGHT ſhineth in Darkneſs, and the Darkneſs comprehendeth it not. (John i. 1—5, &c.)—And the WORD was made FLESH, and dwelt among us (and we BEHELD HIS GLORY, the Glory as of the only begotten of the Father) full of Grace and Truth. (John i. 14.)

(94).

JESUS, or Ieſous, from [...] Jeſhouo, in the vulgar Tongue of the Jews, while our Lord was on [225]Earth, ſignifying a SAVIOUR ( [...] from [...] SALVATION *, from whence is formed the Verb in Hiphal, [...] he SAVED) agreeable to the Purport of the Name JESUS declared by an Angel before the Birth of Chriſt: ‘She ſhall bring forth a Son, and thou ſhalt call his Name JESUS, for he SHALL SAVE his People from their Sins. (Matt. i. 21.)—The Apoſtle Peter alſo bore the like Teſtimony concerning the true Meaning of Chriſt's Name, when he was "filled with the Holy Ghoſt" in the Preſence of the High Prieſt and Elders of the Jews, ſaying—‘Ye Rulers of the People, and Elders of Iſrael, if we this day be examined of the good Deed done to the impotent man, by what means he is made whole; be it known unto you all, and to all the people of Iſrael, that BY THE NAME OF JESUS CHRIST OF NAZARETH, whom ye crucified, whom God raiſed from the dead (even) by him doth this man ſtand here before you whole. This is the ſtone Which was ſet at nought of you builders, (ſee Pſal. cxviii. 22. Iſai. xxviii. 16.) ‘which is become the Head of the Corner; neither is there SALVATION’ (ſays he, ſtill alluding to the Name JESUS) ‘in any other: for there is NONE OTHER NAME under Heaven given among Men, whereby we muſt be SAVED. Acts iv. 5—12. This Name of SALVATION [226]therefore exactly correſponds with the Title, by which the Prophet Iſaiah proclaimed to the Jews the Advent of that Divine Perſon, who was to redeem ZION. [...] &c. ‘Say ye unto the Daughter of Zion, Behold thy SALVATION’ ( [...] JESHO) ‘cometh; behold, his Reward is with him, and his Work before him, and they ſhall call them, The Holy People, the REDEEMED of JEHOVAH: &c. Iſai. lxii. 11, 12.

[224]
*

See Pſal. xx. 7. where the Word is uſed as a Noun in that Senſe, [...] "By the Strength" (or in the Mightineſſes) "of THE SALVATION of his right Hand. See alſo Pſal. L. 23.

(94).

Our Lord himſelf applied this Prophecy to John the Baptiſt—‘for this is (he) of whom it is written (ſaid our Lord) "Behold I ſend my Meſſenger before thy Face, which ſhall prepare thy Way before thee. Matt. xi. 10. Mark i. 2. Luke vii. 27.

(95).

Adoun [...] is a Title for a great Lord; and from thence one of the falſe Deities of the Phoenicians is [228]named ADONIS; but when the [...] is prefixed to this Title in the ſingular Number, it marks, that the Perſon ſpoken of is not only a hard, but THE LORD, by way of Eminence, as being the only ſupreme Lord and Governor of all things; for it is then applicable to none but JEHOVAH THE LORD OF HOSTS, and is ſo applied in no leſs than ſeven other Inſtances of Scripture, without one Inſtance of a different Application. See Exod. xxiii. 17. and xxxiv. 23. Iſai. i. 24. iii. 1. x. 16. x. 33. xix. 4.

[227]
(96).

If THE ADOUN, or Lord, who was the Meſſenger of the Covenant, was not alſo Jehova, he could not be ſaid to come to HIS Temple.

(97).
See my Remarks concerning the Names Jehoiakim, Jehoiachin, and Zedekiah, in my Tract on ‘the Law of Retribution, p. 47. Note 101. 109, 110, and 166.
(98).

‘And Jeſus came and ſpake unto them’ (his Diſciples) ‘ſaying, ALL POWER is given unto me in Heaven and in Earth—Go ye, therefore, and teach all Nations, baptizing them in the NAME of the FATHER, and of the SON, and of the HOLY GHOST. Matt. xxviii. 18, 19. ‘For as the Father raiſeth up the Dead, and quickeneth (them) even ſo the SON quickeneth whom he will. John v. 21.

(99).
‘For the FATHER judgeth no Man; but hath committed ALL JUDGMENT unto the SON: that all (Men) ſhould HONOUR the SON, even as they HONOUR the FATHER. He that HONOURETH not the SON, HONOURETH not the FATHER which hath ſent him. John v. 22 23.
(100).

And now, O Father (ſaid our Lord Jeſus) ‘GLORIFY thou me with thine ownſelf (and ſurely to be GLORIFIED with the Father himſelf, is the ſame Thing as to partake of the GLORY OF JEHOVAH) with the GLORY which I had WITH THEE before the World was. John xvii. 5.

(101).

Amongſt the reſt he cites a Commentary on ſome of the Pſalms, viz. x. 16. and cxlvi. 9. &c. from a Jewiſh book, wherein this ſenſe is plainly laid down.—‘Textus hïs docet de DEO CREATORE, quòd eſt PRIMUS ſine Principio, et ULTIMUS ſine Fine. Sic Nomen ejus teſtatur de tribus exiſtenſ [...]is, ſeu exiſtendi differentiis ejus, [...] PRAESENTI, PRAETERITO, et FUTURO, quae ſunt literae ipſeu ſmet Nominis appropriati [...] et profort tr [...]s [...] EXISTENTIAS EJUS, Voce Regui et Dominii, ad indicandum, quòd ipſe regnat et gubernat in Mundo fuo, ſecut Rex regit ſerv [...]s fuos.’ The Text here teaches concerning GOD THE CREATOR, that he is FIRST without Beginning, and LAST without End. So his Name bears witneſs of his three Exiſtences, or Differences of Exiſting, [...] in the Preſent, the Preter, (or Paſt) and the Future Tenſes, which are the letters of his own appropriated (or peculiar name) [...] and proclaims his three Exiſtences [...] with the Voice of Rule and Dominion, to denote that he reigns and governs in his World, as a King governs his Subjects.’

(102).

Epheſ. i. 3. See alſo the 17th verſe—‘The God of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, the Father of Glory.’ Our Lord himſelf likewiſe ſaid unto Mary Magdalene, after he aroſe from the dead,—‘Go to my BRETHREN, and ſay unto them, I aſcend unto MY FATHER, and YOUR FATHER, and to MY GOD, and YOUR GOD. John xx. 17.

(103).
‘Remarks on ſeveral very important Prophecies. 2d Edit. p. 177—189.
(104).

1 Tim. iii. 16.—I have juſt now ſeen a new edition of the Greek Teſtament, by the Rev. B. HARWOOD D. D. publiſhed at London, in the preſent year 1766, wherein (contrary to the general evidence of the [253]beſt Greek MSS.) the editor has boldly ventured to alter the common reading of this text, and to inſert the maſculin̄e article [...], (This) inſtead of the ſubſtantive [...], God. Had he added an accent to the article, in order to render It neuter; viz. [...], inſtead of [...], (which inſtead of this) his NEW TEXT would have ſeemed rather more probable; becauſe the article (which at preſent is without a Subſtantive) would, in that caſe, have agreed with the preceding noun ſubſtantive of the neuter gender ( [...]), and would alſo have been countenanced by the neuter relative (quod) in the Latin Vulgate. This remark proves, alſo, that accents, in ſome particular caſes, are eſſential to the meaning, and proper conſtruction of the text, and ſhould not, therefore, be indiſcriminately omitted, together with ſuch as are uſeleſs, as they are in this edition. But, indeed, in either way (with or without the accent) the expreſſion, which he has introduced into the text, is entirely unſcriptural! Even, if (to make the beſt of it) we ſhould ſuppoſe that the accent is to be underſtood, and the article to be conſtrued as if written [...]—what ſenſe can be made of it? A MYSTERY—which was MANIFEST in the fleſh!—received up into glory!—A parallel reading cannot be found in Scripture!

As the Editor, in his Preface, appeals to God concerning his Sincerity and Integrity, it would be uncharitable to call either of theſe in queſtion; but we are not bound to think ſo favourably of his Diſcretion!—The zeal, which he has expreſſed at the end of his Book for the opinions of the Poliſh Brethren (who were moſt notorious SOCINIANS) gives us too much cauſe to ſuſpect not only his want of Diſcretion, but alſo ſuch a want of Moderation [254]and Impartiality, as muſt render him totally unfit to DECIDE for us in the choice of controverted readings of the Holy Scriptures; and conſequently the preference which he has paid to his own Opinion, by arbitrarily taking upon himſelf to alter Records * of ſo much importance, muſt, at beſt, be eſteemed a dangerous preſumption! His indiſcriminate and unjuſt cenſure of the doctrine of Athanaſius (which he has been pleaſed to intitle—‘The Athanaſian [255]Impiety of Three Co-equal Gods, Vol. II. p. 284.) is a ſufficient proof of the Intemperance of his Zeal, and the Haſtineſs of his Concluſions; ſo that THE ADVENTUROUS VARIATIONS which he has made from the common Greek Text will gain but little credit by his authority! Athanaſius was a ſteady aſſertor of THE UNITY OF GOD, and could not, therefore, be guilty of ſo ſhocking an "IMPIETY," as to aſſert the Exiſtence ‘of Three Co-equal Gods!’ And if the Doctor meant only [256]to reflect, on the Confeſſion of Faith, which is commonly called The Athanaſian Greed, his cenſure is equally unjuſt; for the Unity of God is clearly and expreſsly taught and declared therein; neither does it contain any aſſertions whatever concerning the Divine Nature of the Son and the Holy Ghoſt, which are not ſtrictly warrantable according to the cleareſt evidence of Holy Scripture—by the evidence even of incontrovertible texts! So that the charge about "Three Co-equal Gods," ſeems to be founded only in the indiſcriminate Zeal of him who publiſhed that unjuſt aſſertion againſt Athanaſian! It diſtreſſes me much to ſpeak ſo freely of this Gentleman's performance; but the cauſe of Truth compels me; inſomuch, that if he had even been one of my own Brothers, whom I dearly love, I muſt have done juſt the ſame! The oppoſers of the common reading ( [...], &c) in the above-mentioned text, are ſo clearly confuted by the Rev. Dr. Veithuſen, (as I have before remarked in p. 223.) that I muſt requeſt my readers, if they have any doubts concerning the true reading of this paſſage, to conſult his judicious and accurate remarks upon it. They are publiſhed at the end of a very thin Octavo pamphlet, intituled—‘Obſervations on varius Subjects.’—Printed for C. Heydinger, in the Strand. 1773.

[252]
*

The particular alteration, of which I complain at preſent, has but one ſingle Greek manuſcript to ſupport it; and, what is worſe, even this ſingle MS. is not a credible Evidence! For it has been condemned in the ſtrongeſt terms by the moſt eminent criticks and judges of ancient MSS. in Europe. So that Dr. Harwood has been particularly unfortunate to adopt this very exceptionable evidence, I mean the CLAROMONTAN MS. of St. Paul's Epiſtles, together with the old CAMBRIDGE MS. of the Goſpels and Acts, as the principal authorities to juſtify his preſumption in altering the Sacred Records! He tells us, in p. vii. of his Preface—that they ‘approach the neareſt of any manuſcripts now known in the world to the original text of the Sacred Records’ —that is, he muſt mean, in HIS OWN OPINION; and ‘accordingly in this edition’ (ſays he) ‘theſe have been moſt commonly followed.’ But the famous FATHER SIMON, ſpeaking of the Claromontan or Clerment MS. together with that at St. Germains, (which ſeems to have been only a continuation or part of the two former in a third volume) ſays—‘MAGNUM ILLUM ERRATORUM, quae inveniuntur in duobus illis exemplaribus, in textu Graeco, ESSE INDICIUM A LATINIS ESSE SCRIPTA, QUI GRAECAE LINGUAE COGNITIONEM NULLAM HABUERE.’ With reſpect to the Cambridge MS. the learned Dr. Mill calls it—"CODICEM PESSIMI COMMATIS;" and aſſerts, that it contains many things that are not Greek, and that the writer has "preſumed to add, ſubſtract, and change" (this includes all the various modes of corrupting Evidence, and ALTERING RECORDS) ‘an infinite number of places’ ("pro arbitrio," ſays he) ‘according [255]to his own caprice!’ The very learned GER. VAN MASTRICHT, Syndic of Bremen, aſſerts the ſame thing only in different words —‘Prolixior fui de hoc Codice’ (ſays he, ſpeaking of the Cambridge MS.) ‘quia omnes Paginas implet, addit, detrabit, mutat pro lubitu, omniumque Codicum varias lectiones ſuperat, ideoque NON MULTUM EI TRIBUENDUM, quod ex examine hoc critico affatim patet,’ &c. The ſame learned writer informs us, that M. Le Clerc eſteemed it a mere paraphraſe. ("JOH. CLERICUS in Arte Critico hunc habet PRO PARAPHRASI," &c.) and that Father Simons, and the learned Fr. Gomarus held it cheap.— Non magnam auctoritatem tribuunt.’ And in the Preface to Wetſtens 2d Edition of the Greek Teſtament in 12mo. the character of the Cambridge, Clermont, and St. Germain MSS. is ſummed up in ſuch terms, at muſt oblige us to think very indifferently of Dr. Harwood's CHOICE of MSS. and much worſe of his PRESUMPTION, in daring to ALTER THE SACRED RECORDS upon ſuch miſerable evidence! —‘A Librario Latino Scripti’ (ſays the Author of the abovementioned Preface) ‘et ad verſionem Italicam corruptam TAM INEPTE atque IMPERITE DEFORMATI atque DEPRAVATI SUNT, UT RISUM MOVEANT, qui ILLIS locum dignitatemque genuinorum Codicum Graecorum conciliare voluerunt.’—Now what muſt we think of Dr. Harwood's aſſertion, that theſe MSS. ‘approach the neareſt of any MSS. now in the known world to the original text of the Sacred Records!’ If my readers have not leiſure to conſult the works of the ſeveral authors which I have quoted on this occaſion, they may ſee the evidence [256]collected in the Prolegomena to the laſt mentioned Edition of the Greek Teſtament. And I hope theſe few hints will induce the learned among the Clergy (who ought to be the Guardians of the Sacred Text) to examine Dr. Harwood's New Text with care and accuracy, to point out its errors to the publick, and to conſider of the beſt means to prevent any ill effects from ſo dangerout an attack upon the Sacred Records!

[254]
(105).

In the common Engliſh verſion this name is rendered, I AM‘God ſaid unto Moſes, I AM THAT I AM: and he ſaid, Thus ſhalt thou ſay unto the children of Iſrael, I AM, hath ſent me unto you. (Exod. iii. 14.) The literal meaning, however, of the word [...], as it is in the future tenſe, is, I WILL BE, and ſo indeed it was rendered in the older Engliſh verſions—I have a copy printed in 1549, wherein the word is rendered, ‘I WIL BE.’ And the tranſlator has added the following remark upon it. ‘Thys traunſlation’ (ſays he) ‘foloweth the Hebrue, whyche hathe, I WYLL, for that whyche is in all Latten traunſlations, SUM, I AM. But whyche waye ſoever it be taken, it ſignifieth, that God onely HATH BENE, IS, and SHALL BE, and hath hys beynge of hymſelfe, and that all other thynges have theyr beynge of hym. Stryve not therefore for the matter, but let it be, WAS, AM, or WYL BE, al is one matter.’

(106).

‘Lo, I am with you alway (even) unto the end of the world. Matth. xxviii. 20. ‘For where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midſt of them. Matth. xviii. 20. How the Son of God, who ‘was received up into heaven, and ſat on the right hand of God, (Mark xvi. 19.) and will continue to ſit there till all enemies are ſubdued or put UNDER HIS FEET, as the Holy Ghoſt declared by David, ſaying, ‘The Lord ſaid unto my Lord, ſit thou on my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy FOOTSTOOL. (Pſa. cx. 1.) How the Son of God (I ſay) whoſe perſonal reſidence in heaven is ſo expreſsly declared, may yet be ſaid to be always preſent on earth with his Church, will be more eaſily explained when I come to ſpeak of the Divine Nature and Exiſtence of the HOLY SPIRIT in the Eternal Being, JEHOVAH.

(105).

Lord [...]—The Apoſtle manifeſtly applies to Chriſt the title of [...] (Lord) which is the uſual Greek [266]rendering of the Hebrew title, JEHOVAH, the eſſential name of that Eternal BEING, to whom the Prophet, in the ciid Pſalm, here quoted, really addreſſed himſelf, as appears by the firſt verſe [...] "JEHOVAH, Hear my prayer," &c. And in the 24th verſe, which immediately precedes the Apoſtle's quotation, the Perſon addreſſed by the Pſalmiſt is expreſsly called upon as God ( [...], my God!)—‘I ſaid, O MY GOD, take me not away in the midſt of my days: thy years (are) throughout all generations;’ and then immediately follows the Apoſtle's quotation, ‘Of old, thou laid the foundation of the earth,’ &c. To which he has added the word [...], though not expreſſed in the original; ſo that he muſt mean thereby to expreſs the Perſon to whom the Pſalm in general was addreſſed, viz. the Lord [...], or JEHOVAH. There is ſomething peculiarly deep and myſterious in this Pſalm—The Prophet, in his own perſon, as a man of afflictions, ſeems to expreſs and prefigure the temporal ſufferings, humiliation, and death * of the MESSIAH as A MAN upon earth, at the ſame time that he prays to him as GOD, and JEHOVAH, that ‘looked down from the height of his ſanctuary; from heaven,’ &c. See verſe 19.

[265]
*

See particularly the 23d and 24th verſes —He weakened my ſtrength in the way (probably alluding to the failure of our Lord's bodily ſtrength, "in the way" to Mount Calvary, when he was led away, bearing bis croſs, before the ſoldiers compelled Simon of Cyrene to carry the croſs. Compare John xix. 16, 17. with Matt. xxvii. 32.) ‘he ſhortened my days. I ſaid, O my God, take me not away in the midſt of my days: thy years (are) throughout all generations.’

[267]The Hebrew word here rendered "to take away," is formed from the root [...] to aſcend; and from the ASCENDING of ſmoke towards heaven, the ſame word ſignifies alſo to offer a burnt-offering; and, as a ſubſtantive, it ſignifies a burnt-offering or ſacrifice; for it is thus uſed (both as a ſubſtantive and as a verb) in that remarkable command of God to Abraham, by which THE SACRIFICE OF THE SON OF GOD was manifeſtly prefigured.—‘Take now THY SON (ſaid God to Abraham) THINE ONLY (Son) ISAAC, whom thou loveſt, and get thee into THE LAND OF MORIAH; and OFFER HIM there for A BURNT-OFFERING ( [...]) upon one of the mountains which I will tell thee of. (Gen. xxii. 2.) It was alſo "upon one of the mountains," in "THE LAND OF MORIAH," that the "Beloved Son of God," (who is alſo eminently called ‘Son of Man,’ by having voluntary taken upon himſelf the Seed of Abraham, in which, according to the promiſe in Gen. xxii. 18. all the nations of the earth were to be bleſſed) was really ſacrificed, and became "the propitiation for our ſins." (1 John ii. 2.) as even Caiaphas the wicked High Prieſt himſelf had foretold, ſaying, ‘It is expedient for us that one man ſhould die for the people, and that the whole nation periſh not. (John xi. 50.) He was accordingly ‘brought as A LAMB to the ſlaughter,’ which Iſaiah had long before declared (Iſai. liii. 7.) nay, Abraham himſelf ſeemed to have foretold this long before the giving of the Law from Mount Sinai, at a time indeed when he thought of another ſacrifice, even when he led his own Beloved Son as the victim BEARING THE WOOD for the ſacrifice, juſt as the Beloved Son of God was afterwards led away to death BEARING HIS CROSS! (John xix. 17.) For Iſaac ſaid to Abraham, ‘Behold the fire and the wood, but where is THE LAMB FOR A BURNT-OFFERING? "And abraham ſaid, My Son, GOD will provide himſelf A LAMB for a Burnt-offering. (Gen. xxii. 6—8.) And accordingly we find the Harbinger of the Meſſiah proclaiming the manifeſtation of that promiſed Lamb—BEHOLD THE LAMB OF GOD, which taketh away the ſin of the world. (John i. 29.) for Iſaiah had alſo foretold this propitiation, ſaying, ‘He was [268]wounded for our tranſgreſſions, (he was) bruiſed for our iniquities. (Iſai. liii. 5.) In like manner the inſpired Pſalmiſt (in the particular Pſalm already mentioned) ſeems to allude alſo to the ſame great ſacrifice of the Son of God, if the interpretation of the word [...], which it neceſſarily bears in the above-cited command of GOD to Abraham (and many other places) be admitted—‘He weakened my ſtrength in the way; he ſhortened my days. I ſaid, O my GOD, [...]SACRIFICE ME NOT in the midſt of my days. Pſa. cii. 23, 24. So Chriſt afterwards in reality prayed to God, that the bitter cup of his ſufferings might paſs from him—O MY FATHER,’ (ſaid he) ‘if it be poſſible, let this cup paſs from me: nevertheleſs, not as I will, but as that wilt. (Matt. xxvi. 39.) for being in all points tempted like as (we are yet) without ſin. (Heb. iv. 15.) he was affected (through the weakneſs of that Human Nature which he had taken upon him) with all the horrors of an approaching agonizing death; but as he knew that ‘all things muſt be fulfilled which were written in the Law of Moſes, and (in) the Prophets, and (in) the Pſalms concerning himſelf, (Luke xxiv. 44.) he ſoon afterwards declared his ſteady reſolution to ſuffer for us, ſaying, ‘The cup which my Father hath given me, ſhall I not drink it? (John xviii. 11.) And accordingly he was taken away (or rather ſacrificed) ‘IN THE MIDST OF HIS DAYS,’ agreeable to the expreſſion above cited from the Pſalmiſt, being in the thirty-fifth year of his age, as Scaliger, and ſeveral other learned men have ſuppoſed (ſee the Rev. Mr. Burton's Eſſay towards reconciling the Numbers of Daniel and John, p. 335.) which is exactly half the age of MAN; I mean, half the term which Moſes in the 90th Pſalm has declared to be the uſual period of Human Life! But even if our Lord was only in the thirty-third year of his age when he ſuffered (according to the common chronology) he might, ſtill, with ſufficient propriety be ſaid (agreeable to the Pſalmiſt's expreſſion) to be SACRIFICED IN THE MIDST OF HIS DAYS.

[266]
(106).
Here the Apoſtle applies to Chriſt the very text which I laſt cited from Iſaiah.
(107).

It was JEHOVAH who ſpake by Iſaiah, in the text cited by the Apoſtle—‘Unto ME every knee ſhall bow,’ &c. for Jehovah proclaimed his title in the preceding context, which I quoted above [...] I JEHOVAH, and (there is) "no God elſe beſide me," &c. and therefore it is certain that the Apoſtle here uſes the word [...], or LORD, as the uſual Greek rendering for JEHOVAH: for ſo it is generally tranſlated in the Greek verſions of the Old Teſtament, as well as in the Goſpels; ſo that by applying the title [...], or LORD, in this place to Chriſt, he manifeſtly applies to him the title of JEHOVAH, to which it refers in the Hebrew.

*

This title of ſupreme Dignity is due, not only to THE HEAVENLY FATHER, but is alſo expreſsly applied to his MESSIAH—‘The word which (God) ſent unto the children of Iſrael, preaching Peace by JESUS CHRIST; he is LORD OF ALL. Acts x. 36.

(108).

When the Apoſtle Matthew cites Iſaiah's prophecy, that "a Virgin ſhall be with child," and applies it to the birth of Jeſus by the Virgin Mary, a deſcendant of the houſe of David, he ſays, ‘Now all this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was ſpoken of THE LORD ( [...]) by the Prophet, &c. Matt. i. 22, 23. whereas in the Book of the Prophet himſelf, we find that the prediction was the Word of Jehovah. See Iſai. vii. 10—14. ‘Moreover, the Lord (i.e. JEHOVAH) ſpake again unto Ahaz, ſaying, Aſk thee a ſign-of JEHOVAH thy God,’ &c.

Again, when Iſaiah's Prophecy concerning the Harbinger of Chriſt—"Prepare ye the way of JEHOVAH," &c. (Iſai. xl. 3.) is cited in the New Teſtament, we find the Greek word [...], Lord, ſubſtituted for the Hebrew name JEHOVAH by all the Four Evangeliſts, Matt. iii. 3. Mark i. 3. Luke iii. 4. and John i. 23. This Prophecy, by the unanimous teſtimony of all theſe Evangeliſts, is applied to the Preaching of John the Baptiſt, who himſelf pointed to JESUS, as the Perſon whom he was ſent to precede in the world, and for whom he prepared the way. ‘BEHOLD THE LAMB OF GOD’ (ſaith the Baptiſt) which taketh away (or beareth) the ſin of the world. THIS IS HE of whom I ſaid, AFTER ME COMETH a Man which is preferred before me, &c. John i. 23—36. Jeſus, therefore, is undoubtedly that [...], that Lord or [278] Jehovah before whom John prepared the way, agreeable to the prediction of the Prophet, as I have elſewhere remarked.

—"Ye ſhall not tempt JEHOVAH your God," &c. in Deut. vi. 16. is rendered by Matthew (iv. 7.) and alſo by Luke (iv. 12.) ‘Thou ſhalt not tempt THE LORD thy God’ ( [...]) and the like rendering of the title JEHOVAH may be found in the 10th verſe of the ſame chapter of Matthew, and in the 8th verſe of the ſame chapter of Luke.

Alſo—‘thou ſhalt keep and perform a free-will offering, according as thou haſt vowed unto JEHOVAH thy God, &c. in Deut. xxiii. 23. is rendered by the Apoſtle Matthew (v. 33.) ‘Thou—ſhalt perform UNTO THE LORD ( [...]) thine oaths.’

Deut. vi. 5.—‘Thou ſhalt love JEHOVAH THY GOD with all thine heart,’ is rendered by Matthew (xxii. 37.) by Mark (xii. 30.) and by Luke (x. 27.) Thou ſhalt love THE LORD THY GOD,’ [...].

Alſo [...]JEHOVAH ſaid unto my Lord,’ in the 110th Pſalm, ver. 1. is rendered by the ‘Apoſtle Matthew, xxii. 44. [...] —THE LORD ſaid unto my Lord, &c. and in the ſame [279]manner exactly by Mark (xii. 36.) and by Luke (xx. 42.) and alſo in the Acts (ii. 34.)

In the remarkable Prophecy of Iſaiah (lxi. 1.) quoted by St. Luke (iv. 18, 19.) concerning the Preaching of the MESSIAH, or ANOINTED [...]‘The Spirit of ADONI JEHOVAH (or the Lord JEHOVAH) is upon me, becauſe JEHOVAH hath ANOINTED me to preach to the poor,’ &c. The Evangeliſt has ſubſtituted the Greek title [...] for the Hebrew titles Adoni Jehovah.

The Prophecy in the 118th Pſalm (ver. 26.) which was cited by our Lord himſelf, [...] "Bleſſed is he that cometh in the Name of JEHOVAH," is rendered by the Evangeliſt Luke, xiii. 35. Bleſſed is he that cometh IN THE NAME OF THE LORD, [...].’ And he expreſſes the Name Jehovah, by the ſame Greek title [...], when he afterwards records the circumſtance whereby that Prophecy was in part fulfilled, viz. the publick entry of Chriſt into Jeruſalem, when the whole multitude of diſciples proclaimed before him, ſaying, "Bleſſed is the King that cometh IN THE NAME OF THE LORD," [...]. Luke xix. 37, 38. See alſo John xii. 13. where we find the ſame rendering of the words—‘in the Name of JEHOVAH, by ‘in the Name of THE LORD ( [...]).’

[280]The Prophecy of Iſai. (liii. 1.) ‘Who hath believed our report? and to whom is the arm of JEHOVAH revealed,’ is rendered by the Evangeliſt John—‘Lord, who hath believed our report? and to whom hath the arm OF THE LORD ( [...]) been revealed. John xii. 38.—Theſe examples from the Evangeliſts, I hope, are amply ſufficient to prove the true meaning and importance of the Greek title [...], Lord, when it is applied to God or to Chriſt; in which caſe it implies nothing leſs than the dignity of Jehovah!

[277]
(110).

This is clearly a part of the teſtimony of John the Baptiſt, concerning the ſupreme Dignity of that Divine Perſon, whoſe WAY he was ſent TO PREPARE *! For the ſentence immediately follows, what the Baptiſt ſaid of Chriſt—"He muſt increaſe, but I (muſt) decreaſe." John iii. 30.

*

John the Baptiſt, as I have already remarked, was ſent to prepare the way of JEHOVAH—his voice—was the long expected voice foretold by Iſaiah—‘The voice of him that crieth in the wilderneſs, Prepare ye the way of JEHOVAH, (xl. 3.) He was that extraordinary Meſſenger of JEHOVAH, foretold by Malachi (iii. 1.) ‘Behold, I will ſend MY Meſſenger, and he ſhall prepare the way before ME, &c.— that is, I (JEHOVAH) will ſend my Meſſenger, and he ſhall prepare [282]the way before ME;’ viz. before JEHOVAH; for the Divine Perſon, whom the Prophet repreſents as ſpeaking theſe words, is expreſsly mentioned in the 6th verſe of the ſame chapter,—‘For I (am) JEHOVAH, I change not,’ &c. It therefore evidently appears, that the way was to be prepared for JEHOVAH; and indeed the prediction was fulfilled in the moſt exact, literal ſenſe: for when this extraordinary Meſſenger was queſtioned by his own diſciples, and the Jews, concerning JESUS, ſaying—‘he that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom thou beareſt witneſs, behold the ſame baptizeth, and all men come to him.’ John ſhewed them, that their report of the increaſing power and fame of Chriſt contained nothing contradictory to the teſtimony which he had always borne concerning his own office and calling—‘Ye yourſelves (ſaid he) bear me witneſs that I ſaid, I am not THE CHRIST, but that I am ſent before him,’ (that is, before the Chriſt or Meſſiah). And after aſſuring them, that Chriſt muſt increaſe, ſaying, "he muſt increaſe, but I (muſt) decreaſe," he added the higheſt teſtimony that could be given of Chriſt's heavenly Power and Divine Exiſtence, (ſuch a teſtimony as became that extraordinary Meſſenger, who was ſent to prepare the way of Jehovah), ſaying, "he that cometh from above, IS ABOVE ALL;" which expreſſion cannot, with propriety, be applied to any perſon that is not really and truly Jehovah! John iii. 26—31.

[281]
(111).

Which none of the princes of this world knew: ‘for had they known (it) they would not have crucified, [...]THE LORD OF GLORY. 1. Cor. ii. 8.

(112).
See page 212.
(113).

‘or elſe believe me’ (ſaid our Lord) ‘for the very works ſake. John xiv. 11. Our Lord had been inſtructing his diſciples concerning his own dignity and office—‘I am THE WAY, (ſaid he) ‘and THE TRUTH, and THE LIFE: no man cometh unto the Father, BUT BY ME. If ye had known me, ye ſhould have known my Father alſo: and from henceforth YE KNOW HIM, and HAVE SEEN HIM. Philip ſaith unto him, LORD, ſhew us THE FATHER, and it ſufficeth us. JESUS ſaith unto him, Have I been ſo long time with you, and yet haſt thou not known ME, Philip? HE THAT HATH SEEN ME, HATH SEEN THE FATHER; and how ſayeſt thou (then) Shew us the FATHER? Believeſt thou not that I AM IN THE FATHER, AND THE FATHER IN ME? The words that I ſpeak unto you, I ſpeak not of myſelf: but THE FATHER, that dwelleth in me, he doeth THE WORKS. Believe me, THAT I AM IN THE FATHER, and THE FATHER IN ME: or elſe believe me for the very WORKS ſake! John xiv. 6—11.

*
That they alſo (ſaid Chriſt to his Heavenly Father) may be ONE IN US.’
*

[...] (ſays St. Paul, ſpeaking of the people of Iſrael) [...].’ Whoſe (or of whom are) ‘the Fathers, and of whom as concerning the fleſh CHRIST (came) WHO IS OVER ALL, GOD bleſſed for ever. Amen. Rom. ix. 5.

And our Lord manifeſted himſelf to be truly GOD, when he aſſerted his "Power on earth to forgive ſins," [295]without contradicting the inward ſentiment of the Scribes, "reaſoning in their hearts"‘Who can forgive ſins, but GOD only. See Mark ii. 5—12.

[294]
*
‘For thy Maker is thine HUSBAND; the Lord (Jehovah) of Hoſts (is) his Name: and thy REDEEMER, the Holy One of Iſrael, the God of the whole earth, ſhall he be called. Iſai. liv. 5.
*
‘So we (being) MANY, are ONE BODY in Chriſt, and every one members one of another. Rom. xii. 5.

For—‘if ye be CHRIST'S, then are ye ABRAHAM'S SEED, and heirs according to the promiſe. Gal. iii. 29.

Thus all true believers in Chriſt, by being accounted "Abraham's Seed," are included in the Spiritual Iſrael, and are eſteemed ONE in Chriſt; that is, ONE Catholick Church, but not ONE Jehovah; for in the peculiar Unity of the latter, none can be included, except the Three Divine Perſons, to whom alone the ſupreme Title JEHOVAH is diſtinctly attributed in the Scriptures!

My reaſon for making this remark is, that ſome learned Men, in their Comments on Jeremiah xxxiii. 16. (viz. Grotius, Vitringa, and ſeveral others) have applied to Jeruſalem that glorious Title, which the Scriptures have given to Chriſt alone; viz. "JEHOVAH OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS! The learned and Rev. Mr. William Lowth (formerly Prebendary of Wincheſter) in his Commentary on Jeremiah, p. 293. alſo applies it to JERUSALEM, that is (ſays he) to the CHURCH, &c. The learned [297]Authors of our laſt excellent Engliſh Verſion have likewiſe unhappily fallen into the ſame error (though the older Engliſh Verſions were clear from it) and have rendered the paſſage as follows—And this (is the name) wherewith SHE ſhall be called, THE LORD OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS.’ So Vitringa—Hoc eſt (Nomen) quo IPSA denominabitur, JEHOVA JUSTITIA NOSTRA. (Anacriſis Apocalypſios, p. 188.)

But the Hebrew Text will bear no ſuch conſtruction, inſomuch that the abovementioned Tranſlators have been obliged to interpolate their reſpective Verſions of this paſſage with words that have nothing to anſwer them in the original, in order to make up that imaginary ſenſe of it, which they have erroneouſly adopted! for they ſupply the words "is the name" and "NOMEN," for which there is not the leaſt authority in the original Text! Supplementary words are never allowable in tranſlations from the Hebrew Scriptures, unleſs they are abſolutely neceſſary to render the ſenſe compleat by filling up ſuch a vacuum in the Engliſh Expreſſion as ſometimes ariſes from the difference of idiom in the two Languages; but they are very far from being neceſſary in the Text before us, which will appear by two plain Circumſtances, viz.—1ſt. That a literal rendering of the Hebrew in this Text into Engliſh affords an intelligible and juſt conſtruction without that interpolation, ſo that [...]here can be no reaſon or authority whatever for making [298]it!—And 2dly. That the Words ſupplied by the Tranſlators have led them (for they could not have ſo rendered the Hebrew Text without them) to attribute to Jeruſalem that glorious Title, which in the Parallel Paſſage of Jeremiah (Ch. xxiii. 5, 6, as well as in the Text before us) apparently belongs to the Righteous Branch of David, the King that ſhould reign and execute Judgement and Righteouſneſs ( [...]) in the earth; ſo that the paſſage inſtead of being (as in the Hebrew Bible) parallel to the former*, is rendered by their [299]Tranſlation abſolutely diſſonant, irreconcileable, and unparallel not only to that particular Text, but to every other part of Scripture!

Jeruſalem, or the Church, might be allowed, by way of Title, to bear a Motto, or Memorial reſpecting ‘the Righteouſneſs of Jehovah,’ or that ‘Jehovah is Righteous,’ as King ZEDEKIAH and others certainly did hear ſuch a memorial of JEHOVAH in their names (ſee my Tract on the Law of Retribution, p. 110, 166); but neither Zedekiah, nor even the Redeemed Church or Spiritual Jeruſalem, could with the leaſt degree of propriety be called, what Chriſt alone really was and is,— "Jehovah OUR Righteouſneſs!"

But the impropriety of thus applying that glorious Title need not be argued: it is amply ſufficient to ſhew that the Hebrew Text cannot admit of ſuch a conſtruction [300]without doing violence to it (as Vitringa and the learned Engliſh Tranſlators have done) by ſupplying the Word [...], Nomen, or name which is not found in the Text! See the words at length. [...] That is—In thoſe days (referring back to the former Sentence wherein THE RIGHTEOUS BRANCH of David is foretold, and that he ſhall execute Judgement and RIGHTEOUSNESS in the Land) ſhall Judah be ſaved ( [...] feminine, She ſhall be ſaved) and Jeruſalem ſhall dwell ( [...] alſo feminine, ſhe ſhall dwell) ſafely; AND HE’ ( [...] Iſte or this perſon) ‘WHO SHALL CALL HER’ (or rather—"he who ſhall call to HER" [...]) is THE LORD OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS.’ Here is a Tranſlation ſtrictly literal (the only word ſupplied being the common auxiliary verb is, which very frequently is found neceſſary to be added to the Engliſh Expreſſion in Tranſlations from the Hebrew) and though we find the manner of expreſſion very different from the Text in the 23d Chapter, there being here a feminine Relative inſtead of a maſculine Relative, the Verb being alſo varied from plural to ſingular, and the noun [...] (Name) entirely omitted, yet the ſenſe according to this moſt literal rendering, is not only conſonant and parallel to the former paſſage, but alſo ſtrictly ſcriptural. For Jehovah certainly CALLED TO Jeruſalem and her Inhabitants both [301]before and after that Prophecy of Jeremiah;—I have called unto them (ſaid JEHOVAH, ſpeaking to the Inhabitants of Jeruſalem by Jeremiah, Chap. xxxv. 17) but they have not anſwered. Here is the very ſame verb [...] to call, and the prepoſition [...], prefixed in like manner to the pronoun following the verb; ſo that the expreſſion is the ſame. And again we read in the Prophet Micah (vi. 9.)—‘The Voice of Jehovah ſhall CALL TO the City’ [...]. Here the very ſame Verb [...] is uſed in the ſame ſenſe—ſhall call; and in the two preceding Chapters Sion is called upon under the figure of A WOMAN—‘Be in pain, and labour to bring forth, O DAUGHTER OF ZION, LIKE A WOMAN in Travail, &c. Thou ſhalt go even to Babylon, &c. Chap. iv. 10. And again in the 5th Chapter 1ſt Verſe, Gather thyſelf in Troops—O Daughter of Troops (manifeſtly refering to the Daughter of Zion mentioned in the preceding Verſe) he hath laid ſiege againſt us; they ſhall ſmite THE JUDGE OF ISRAEL with a rod upon the Cheek, &c. And who is this JUDGE OF ISRAEL? Surely it is the Divine WORD who, not only by his Prophets in ancient times * but alſo in his own Perſon (as Son of God, and Son of Man) CALLED TO THE CITY and its unwary inhabitants?—Who ſaid by Iſaiah—‘I have [302]ſpread out my hands all the Day unto a rebellious People,’ &c. (Ch. lxv. 2.)‘But they refuſed to hearken, and pulled away the Shoulder, and ſtopped their Ears, that they ſhould not hear. Yea, they made their hearts (as) an Adamant Stone, leſt they ſhould hear the Law, and the Words which the Lord of Hoſts hath ſent IN HIS SPIRIT by the hand of the former Prophets: therefore came a great wrath from the Lord of Hoſts. Therefore it came to paſs (that) as HE CALLED ( [...] the ſame Verb, ſtill uſed in the ſame ſenſe) ‘and they would not hear, ſo THEY SHALL CALL ( [...] in the future Tenſe) ‘and I will not hear’ ( [...]) ‘ſaith JEHOVAH of Hoſts: and I WILL ſcatter them’ ( [...] ſtill in the future Tenſe: and be pleaſed to remark, that the prophecy of this ſcattering or diſperſion was delivered by Zechariah after the return of Iſrael and Judah from their former diſperſion in the Provinces of Babylon; but this future Diſperſion was to be much more notorious and general)—‘I will SCATTER them with a whirlwind AMONG ALL THE NATIONS whom they knew not, &c. (Zech. vii. 11—14.) From this laſt dreadful and general Diſperſion, the Jews have never yet returned to their own proper Country, but ‘the Land is (ſtill) deſolate after them (ſee the 14th Verſe) having been ever ſince poſſeſſed and plundered by ſtanding Armies (the bane of Mankind) conſiſting alternately of various foreign Nations; and the frightful deſolation of that Devoted Land has been continued and prolonged by the deteſtable Arbitrary Governments of Arabians, Turks, and ſuch other foreign Deſpots, the [303]Scourges of Mankind!—‘For they laid the pleaſant Land deſolate!’ This determined Vengeance againſt the Jews (viz. "They SHALL CALL and I will not hear," &c.) was lamented in the moſt affecting Terms by "THE JUDGE OF ISRAEL" abovementioned, whom they ſmote and deſpiſed, for ‘he called and they would not hear!’O JERUSALEM, JERUSALEM, that killeſt the Prophets, and ſtoneſt them which are ſent unto thee, HOW OFTEN WOULD I HAVE GATHERED THY CHILDREN TOGETHER, even as a hen gathereth her Chickens under (her) wings, and YE WOULD NOT! Behold, your Houſe is left unto you DESOLATE! For I ſay unto you, Ye ſhall not ſee me henceforth, till ye ſhall ſay, Bleſſed is he that cometh in the Name of the Lord. (Matt. xxiii. 37—39.) May God of his infinite Mercy haſten that time, and give grace to the Deſcendants of his once peculiar people that they may acknowledge the true Shepherd and King of Iſrael, and be collected from this fatal diſperſion, which hath already endured more than 1700 YEARS! Then will they know and declare that ‘the Branch of RIGHTEOUSNESS that grew up unto David, and executed judgement and RIGHTEOUSNESS in the Land, is he that CALLED TO HER ( [...]) that is, to Jeruſalem (Jer. xxxiii. 16.) and that this is HIS NAME ( [...]) which they ſhall call JEHOVAH OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS. (Jer. xxiii. 6.) Nay ſome of the moſt learned Rabbins have declared long ago that this is the title of the Meſſiah; and even Grotius himſelf who applies this Title to THE CITY (‘hic de CIVITATE agitur, ſee on Jer. xxxiii. 16.) yet acknowledges that not only Chriſtians, but alſo the learned [304]Rabbi KIMCHI refers it in a more ſublime ſenſe to the MESSIAH. ‘Senſu ſublimiore non Chriſtiani tantum, ſed et KIMCHI hoc ad Meſſiam refert.’

And therefore if all the Texts above cited be duly compared and conſidered, it muſt appear that the Title "Jehovah our Righteouſneſs" is not applied by Jeremiah (xxxiii. 16.) to JERUSALEM, but to him, who (as the prophet ſaid) ſhall call her. This it ſeems has been the opinion of ‘ſeveral Interpreters, particularly HUETIUS, Demonſtr. Evang. Prop. vii. cap. 16, and our learned Biſhop PEARSON in the Notes upon his expoſition of the Creed, p. 165, who, as the abovementioned Mr. Lowth acknowledges, 'render the Words thus:' "HE THAT SHALL CALL HER" [i. e. ‘to be his peculiar people’] "IS THE LORD OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS." See alſo the Old Engliſh Tranſlation by Tindal, printed in 1549—‘And HE THAT SHAL CAL HER, is even God our Ryghteous Maker.’—In the Old Verſion called the Biſhop's Bible, we read—‘And he that ſhall call her, is even God our righteouſneſſe.’ And in the common Engliſh Verſion printed by the King's Printer in 1611, we find nearly the ſame rendering—‘And hee that ſhall call her is the Lord our righteouſneſſe.’—Theſe are ſufficient authorities, I truſt, for what I have aſſerted in this note, and for the tranſlation which I have ventured to make of the Text in queſtion; and therefore if all the Texts alſo above cited be duly compared and conſidered, it muſt appear that the Title ‘JEHOVAH OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS’ was NOT applied by Jeremiah to Jeruſalem, but only to the Righteous Branch, which (as he foretold) grew up to David, and called to her!

[296]
*

In the former paſſage (Jer. xxiii. 5, 6.) the RIGHTEOUS Branch of the Houſe of David, the King that was to reign, and do judgement and RIGHTEOUSNESS in the Land, is manifeſtly called "JEHOVAH OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS."—"In HIS days" ( [...], here is a maſculine relative plainly refering back to the ſubſtantive [...]King, in the preceding ſentence) "Judah ſhall be ſaved" ( [...]—feminine—i. e. Judah ſhe ſhall be ſaved) ‘and Iſrael ſhall dwell ſafely’ (theſe are mentioned as contingents of that King's Reign, ſo that the principal Subſtantive muſt be known by the reference of the Relative, which plainly points to [...] the King, mentioned in the preceding ſentence); ‘And this (is) HIS name whereby he ſhall be called’ ( [...]. Here the Maſculine Relative is again inſerted and connected by the copulative [...] [and] to the Relative in the beginning of the ſame ſentence, ſo that both relatives manifeſtly refer back to the ſame principal Subſtantive [...] the King mentioned in the preceding ſentence, and not to the neareſt ſubſtantives Judah and Iſrael as ſome have erroneouſly conceived, in order to make the Text correſpond with the miſtaken conſtruction of the Parallel Text, which cannot be done without violence [299]to both Texts, and therefore we muſt abide by the Letter and conſtrue this part of the Sentence as follows—‘And this (is) HIS Name which THEY ſhall call’ [or "proclaim"] rather than— "whereby he ſhall be called," for the Verb is in the 3d perſon plural) "THE LORD OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS."—The expreſſion in the other parallel Text varies in ſeveral circumſtances from this, ſo that Critics cannot be juſtified in attempting to warp the ſenſe of this paſſage to that, nor the ſenſe of that to this, but on the contrary are bound to give to each of them their true literal Senſe; and we ſhall find that the parallel will be ſo far from being weakened thereby, that it will, on the contrary, appear much more clear and conſiſtent.

[298]
*

"Are not theſe the Words which JEHOVAH hath CALLED" —( [...] called or proclaimed, i. e. to the Inhabitants of Jeruſalem) "by the former Prophets, when JERUSALEM was inhabited?"— &c.—Zech. vii. 7. Here the Verb [...] to call is uſed in the very ſame ſenſe that I have given to it in the Text of Jeremiah now under conſideration.

*

This attempt of the Socinians to exclude the doctrine of Chriſt's Divine Dignity, which neceſſarily ariſes from the repeated declarations in Scripture, that the Father and the Son are ONE, is vain and futile; becauſe the many circumſtances of Divine Omnipotence and Eternal Exiſtence (already recited) in which they are ONE, cannot without blaſphemy be attributed to the Church, or to that other Unity, wherein the Church is included in the Father and the Son.

*

With reſpect to the "One Holy Temple," we may ſay, that the Faithful are One, either in or with Chriſt; becauſe Chriſt is called "the chief Corner," and ‘the Head of the Church, and conſequently in this figure is eſteemed a part of the Church.

‘And gave him to be HEAD over all (things) to the Church, which is his body, the fulneſs of him that filleth all in all. Eph. i. 22, 23.
(114).

The hereditary KNOWLEDGE of Good and Evil, which our firſt parents unlawfully took upon themſelves, by eating of "THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE," is ſhewn in the beginning of this Tract to be a Divine Knowledge, ſuch as muſt have originally proceeded from GOD; and as THE DIVINE WORD, which "was with GOD," and "was GOD," (John i. 1.) is declared alſo to be ‘the true LIGHT, which LIGHTETH every man that cometh into the world, (John i. 9.) we may perhaps, without impropriety, conceive, that the ſaid Divine Knowledge (of which man unlawfully partook) was in ſome way or other originally communicated to the Tree of Knowledge in Paradiſe, by the ETERNAL WORD, becauſe LIGHT and KNOWLEDGE, when mentioned as mental Properties, are certainly ſynonymous terms; ſo that to impart KNOWLEDGE [311] to every man, is the ſame thing as to LIGHT, or ENLIGHTEN every man that cometh into the world. But, whether this conjecture be true or not, yet we are certain that we can have no hopes of regaining the privileges which were loſt by the former fatal diſobedience, except through CHRIST alone: for to him are attributed all the properties of "THE TREE OF LIFE *;" ſo that, in Him, we may truly partake of ſuch benefits, as are amply ſufficient to reſtore the original Dignity of MAN! ‘And this is the record, that GOD hath given to us ETERNAL LIFE; and this LIFE is in his SON. He that hath the Son, hath LIFE; (and) he that hath not THE SON OF GOD hath not LIFE. Theſe things have I written unto you that believe on the Name of THE SON OF GOD, that ye may know that ye have ETERNAL LIFE, and that ye may believe on the Name of the SON OF GOD. 1 John v. 11—13.) ‘He that hath an ear, let him hear what THE SPIRIT ſaith unto the Churches: To him that overcometh, WILL I GIVE (THE SPIRIT here ſpeaks in his own Name, and thereby declares his own Omnipotence and DIVINE NATURE—"To him will I GIVE," ſaith the Spirit) ‘to eat of the TREE OF LIFE; which is in the midſt of the Paradiſe of God. (Rev. ii. 7.)—Therefore, to "eat of the Tree of LIFE," is manifeſtly a ſpiritual repaſt, though real in its eternal effects, which are undoubtedly the ſame as thoſe we expect in Chriſt. ‘As the LIVING FATHER hath ſent me’ (ſaid [312]our Lord) ‘and I LIVE by the Father: ſo he that EATETH ME, even he SHALL LIVE by me. This is that bread which came down from heaven: not as your Fathers did eat Manna, and are dead. He that EATETH of this bread SHALL LIVE FOR EVER. John vi. 57, 58. Chriſt is therefore, in a moſt effectual manner to us, ‘THE TREE OF LIFE;’ and accordingly he himſelf has aſſured us in the ſtrongeſt terms—VERILY, VERILY, I ſay unto you, Except ye eat the fleſh of the Son of Man, and drink his blood, ye have no LIFE in you. Whoſe eateth my fleſh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal LIFE, and I will raiſe him at the laſt day. For my FLESH is MEAT INDEED ( [...], "TRULY SO") ‘and MY BLOOD is DRINK INDEED, &c. (John vi. 53—55.) Now as the eating the fleſh of the Son of Man, and drinking his blood (‘EXCEPT YE EAT, &c.—YE HAVE NO LIFE in you, &c.) is thus declared to be abſolutely neceſſary for us, of courſe THE MEANS given us of DOING SO, demand our moſt ſerious conſideration, eſpecially as they were expreſsly and clearly revealed to the Apoſtles in the ſolemn hour of Chriſt's lateſt inſtructions *, which confirms the doctrine of their neceſſity and importance!

[313]As our Lord had before declared—My fleſh is MEAT ( [...], FOOD, from thence the German BROAT, and Engliſh word BREAD) INDEED, and my blood is DRINK INDEED, he now ſubſtituted the real viands of bread ( [...], or FOOD INDEED) and wine (drink indeed) as the outward ſymbols of that FLESH and BLOOD (that ſpiritual meat and drink for the ſoul) of which all perſons muſt of neceſſity partake, who hope for ETERNAL LIFE! ‘Bleſſed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the TREE OF LIFE, &c. Rev. xxii. 14.

[310]
*

From which our beguiled anceſtor was unhappily excluded, being driven from paradiſe—‘leſt he (ſhould) put forth his hand, and TAKE alſo of THE TREE OF LIFE, and EAT and LIVE for ever. Gen. iii. 22.

*

The Apoſtle Paul relates the laſt commands of Chriſt on this ſubject, as they were revealed to him by our Lord himſelf, even after his aſcenſion, whereby the neceſſity and importance of them are ſtill further confirmed! viz. That THE LORD JESUS, the night he was betrayed, took BREAD: and when he had given thanks, he brake (it), and ſaid, Take, eat: THIS IS MY BODY, which is broken for you: THIS DO’ ( [...], manifeſtly directing his diſciples to uſe the ſolemn ceremony of breaking bread, AS HE HAD DONE) in [313] remembrance (ſaid he) of me. After the ſame manner alſo the CUP, when he had ſupped, ſaying, THIS CUP is the New Teſtament’ (or New Covenant) ‘in my blood: THIS DO YE, as oft as ye drink (it) in remembrance of me.’ Thus far the Apoſtle relates the commands of Chriſt, which clearly relate to what our Lord himſelf had before declared concerning the neceſſity of eating his fleſh, and drinking his blood; ſo that this ſolemn ceremony of Bread and Wine is manifeſtly the means he had given us of doing ſo; becauſe our Lord declared of the Bread—This is my Body, &c. adn of the Cup, This is the New Covenant in my blood, &c. And therefore we may be aſſured, that all perſons, who ſincerely and with due faith and diſpoſition, partake of theſe two outward ſymbols of his Body and Blood ‘in remembrance of him’ (according to the form which he himſelf ſo expreſsly inſtituted) do moſt certainly, in a ſpiritual manner, partake alſo of "the Tree of Life," agreeable to the promiſe of THE SPIRIT "to him that overcometh!" THE BREAD is no otherwiſe THE BODY OF CHRIST, than as it is uſed in this inſtitution—viz. received, and eaten in remembrance of Chriſt; by which we have Communion of his [314] Body. 1 Cor. x. 16. For we have no authority whatever to eſteem it the Body of Chriſt in any other reſpect; ſo that for all other purpoſes and uſes whatſoever, it cannot be allowed ſo much as the Name of any thing elſe, but what it really is—mere Bread—even when it is held up to be worſhipped; and therefore that Church which uſes it in ſuth an unjuſtifiable manner, is certainly guilty of the groſſeſt idolatry!

[312]
(115).
‘Thus ſaith God the Lord (or Jehovah) he that created the heavens, and ſtretched them out; he that ſpread forth the earth, and that which cometh out of it; he that giveth breath unto the people upon it, and Spirit to them that walk therein: I the Lord have called thee (that is, Chriſt) in righteouſneſs, and will hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and will give thee for a covenant of the people, for a light of the Gentiles, &c. Iſai. xlii. 5—8.
*

[...], the Divine Nature, or Godhead (Acts xvii. 29.) which can be but One, ( [...], One Godhead) as there is but One God, [...], 1 Tim. ii. 5. [...]. James ii. 19.

(116).

‘I have ſaid, Ye (are) GODS; and all of you (are) children (or SONS) of the moſt High. (Pſa. lxxxii. 6.) The whole Pſalm is plainly intended as a reproof and warning to wicked Rulers or wicked Judges, whom the inſpired Pſalmiſt calls Gods, probably becauſe they ought to act as God's Vicegerents on earth, in ‘judging righteouſly,’ according to GOD'S LAW, as Moſes ‘charged them’‘Ye ſhall not reſpect perſons in judgment, (but) ye ſhall hear the ſmall, as well as the great: ye ſhall not [324]be afraid of the face of man; FOR THE JUDGMENT IS GOD'S, &c. Deut. i. 16, 17. or, as King Jehoſhaphat afterwards warned his Judges, in a moſt excellent charge, which ought to be wrote in letters of gold on the moſt conſpicuous part of every Court of Judicature—viz.— ‘Take heed what ye do: for ye judge not for man, BUT FOR THE LORD, WHO IS WITH YOU IN THE JUDGMENT. Wherefore now let the fear of the Lord be upon you!—Take heed; and do it! for (there is) no iniquity with THE LORD OUR GOD, nor reſpect of perſons, nor taking of gifts. (2 Chron. xix. 6, 7.) It is obvious, therefore, when theſe texts are duly conſidered, that Judges and Magiſtrates are called GODS, by the Pſalmiſt, only in a confined and qualified ſenſe, becauſe they "judge not for man, but for the Lord," and becauſe "the judgment is God's;" and though in the ſame ſentence they are called "SONS OF THE MOST HIGH," yet this is no diſparagement or leſſening to the title and dignity of the REAL SON OF GOD, becauſe the former (which are mere men by nature) are no otherwiſe SONS of the moſt High,’ than by Adoption, for the ſake of the REAL SON, who was not aſhamed to call them BRETHREN *, (Heb. ii. 11.) and even vouchſafed to take Human Nature upon himſelf, and to become alſo [325]"THE SON OF MAN," that he might be our BROTHER indeed, and the Reſtorer of Human Dignity in his own Perſon!

The quotation made by our Lord (John x. 34.) from the 82d Pſalm, viz. "I SAID ye are Gods," manifeſtly refers us back to a preceding expreſſion in the 1ſt verſe of the ſame Pſalm, wherein the inſpired Pſalmiſt had "SAID," that God "judgeth among THE GODS,"—meaning ‘the congregation of God,’ mentioned in the beginning of the ſame verſe—‘God ſtandeth in THE CONGREGATION OF GOD: he judgeth among THE "GODS. How long will ye judge unjuſtly?’ &c. The whole Pſalm, as I have before remarked, is a reproof or warning to unjuſt Judges, who are here called GODS, apparently in no other ſenſe, than what I have already deſcribed. ‘The congregation of God,’ ( [...] and [...]) ſignifies, for the moſt part, the main body of the people, or the congregation of the Iſraelites in general, as in Numbers xxvii. 17, and xxxi. 16. and alſo in Joſhua xxii. 16, 17; but in the text before us (when the ſubject of the context is duly conſidered) the expreſſion ſeems to mean, the congregation or aſſembly of the Judges or Senators of the people, and not the whole "Congregation of God;" though indeed the ſaid aſſembly was the proper repreſentative of the whole "Congregation of God;" becauſe the Judges, Magiſtrates, and other Officers, were originally ELECTED BY THE PEOPLE, AS ALL MAGISTRATES and PUBLICK [326]OFFICERS (in ſtrict juſtice) OUGHT TO BE! We read, indeed, that Moſes CHOSE able men out of all Iſrael, and made them heads over the people. (Exod. xviii. 25.) but, in fact, "the able men" were choſen by the people, and not by Moſes (though it is here ſaid, that "he choſe" them, as it was, indeed, by HIS advice, that they were choſen, agreeable to the council and propoſal of Jethro, related in the preceding context) for in the firſt chapter of Deuteronomy, wherein Moſes begins to repeat the hiſtory of former tranſactions, he relates this amongſt the reſt, in terms, which clearly ſhew, that the election of the "able men" was BY THE PEOPLE. ‘I ſpake unto you’ (ſays he) ‘at that time, ſaying, I am not able to bear you myſelf alone: the Lord your God hath multiplied you, &c. How can I myſelf alone bear your cumbrance, and your burden, and your ſtrife? TAKE YE, ( [...] CHUSE YE TO YOURSELVES *) wiſe men and underſtanding, and KNOWN AMONG YOUR TRIBES, (which neceſſarily implies that the Tribes were to NOMINATE) ‘and I’ (ſaid Moſes) ‘will make them Rulers over you,’ (i. e. the returns of the elections were to be made to Moſes, and he was to inveſt the Elected with publick authority). ‘And ye’ (ſaid Moſes) ‘anſwered me, and ſaid—The thing which thou haſt ſpoken (is) good (for us) to do.’ (Thus Moſes, like a good politician, and faithful publick miniſter under under God, declared the free aſſent of the people, whereby the important meaſure he had propoſed, by the advice of [328]JETHRO, was enacted, and became a publick LAW, or STATUTE). ‘So I took’ (ſaid Moſes) ‘the Chief of your Tribes, wiſe men and known’ [that is, "known among the Tribes," (as expreſſed in the 13th verſe) which neceſſary qualification could not fairly be aſcertained, unleſs the known men were really returned or named to Moſes, as ſuch, by the Tribes themſelves] ‘and made them heads over you, captains over thouſands, and captains over hundreds, and captains over fifties, and captains over tens, and officers among your Tribes.’ [Thus it appears, that the officers in general, from the colonel, or captain of a thouſand (whether of individuals or families) down to the ſerjeant, or tything-man, were recommended or nominated by the people, before they were inveſted with authority by Moſes] And I charged your JUDGES at that time (whereby it muſt of courſe be underſtood, that the JUDGES alſo had been previouſly nominated by the people as ‘wiſe men, and underſtanding, and known among the Tribes,’ agreeable to the preceding enacted propoſal) ‘ſaying, Hear (the cauſes) between your brethren, and JUDGE righteouſly between (every) man and his brother, and the ſtranger (that is) with him. Ye ſhall not reſpect perſons in judgment,’ &c. Deut. i. 9—17. The remainder of the excellent charge I have quoted above.—I have thus far digreſſed from my ſubject, not only for the ſake of explaining ſeveral texts of Scripture, which occurred to me in the courſe of my argument, but alſo, for the honour of Human Nature, to ſhew the glorious [329]State of Political Liberty, with which God was pleaſed to bleſs his people ISRAEL; and in which he would, moſt certainly, have maintained them, if they had perſevered in the right Faith, and in due obedience to his Laws! But when men forſake GOD, they unavoidably loſe their LIBERTY!

[323]
*

‘I will declare thy Name unto MY BRETHREN, Pſa. xxii. 22. And again—Who are MY BRETHREN? And he ſtretched out his ‘hands towards his diſciples, and ſaid, Behold, my Mother, and MY BRETHREN. For whoſoever ſhall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the ſame is my BROTHER, &c. Mat. xii. 48—50.

*
‘In the Hebrew’ (ſays the learned Bp. Patrick) ‘it is, GIVE YE, i. e. ‘preſent unto me (ſays he) ſuch perſons AS YOU THINK FIT, according to the following characters.’ ‘WISE MEN, and UNDERSTANDING, and KNOWN AMONG YOUR [327]TRIBES,’ &c. Thus the learned Biſhop's paraphraſe amounts to the full meaning of my interpretation above, "Chuſe ye to yourſelves"—But there is no need of a paraphraſe to juſtify this rendering: the word [...] indeed, literally ſignifies, GIVE YE, as the Biſhop remarks; but neither [327]his Lordſhip, nor the Engliſh verſion, have taken any notice of the word which immediately follows it, viz. [...].—‘TO YOURSELVES;’ for, when theſe two words come together, [...] they form a phraſe, which, conſtrued literally indeed, it, ‘Give ye to yourſelves’ ( [...], as the DXX. have literally rendered it) but as ſuch a ſentence neceſſarily implies a choice, the phraſe is much better expreſſed when rendered, "Chuſe ye to yourſelves," as above; above; which is the verſion of the Syriac [...] "Chuſe ye to yourſelves," both in this text, and in Joſhua xviii. 4. where the ſame Hebrew phraſe occurs [...]CHUSE YE TO YOURSELVES three Men for each Tribe, and I will ſend them, and they ſhall riſe, and go through the land, and deſcribe it according to the inheritance of them; and they ſhall come (again) to me,’ &c. Thus Joſhua alſo, as a faithful Miniſter of State under GOD, was careful to maintain the popular Rights of Election, and to promote them by his advice! Even a ſurvey of the country, in his opinion (it ſeems) was not to be truſted to any publick officers or commiſſioners whatever, but ſuch as were duly choſen by the people, and thoſe in equal proportions for each Tribe—‘Chuſe ye to yourſelves (ſaid he) three Men for each Tribe,’ &c. [326]
*

‘I will declare the decree: THE LORD (in the Hebrew JEHOVAH) ‘hath ſaid unto me, Thou art MY SON; this day have I BEGOTTEN THEE. Pſal. ii. 7.

*

Chriſt is, in a peculiar and eſſential manner, the ‘Son of God,’ becauſe he ‘proceeded forth, and came out of God, (ſee p. 261, 262.) and is expreſsly called ‘THE ONLY BEGOTTEN’ of the Almighty Father—‘And the WORD was made fleſh, and dwelt among us (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of THE ONLY BEGOTTEN OF THE FATHER) full of grace and truth. John i. 14. And again, GOD ſo loved the world, that he gave HIS ONLY BEGOTTEN SON, that whoſoever believeth in him ſhould not periſh, but have everlaſting life. For GOD ſent not HIS SON into the world to condemn the world, but that the world through him might be ſaved. He that believeth on him is not condemned: but he that believeth not is condemned already, becauſe he hath not believed in the name of THE ONLY BEGOTTEN SON OF GOD. John iii. 16—18.

(117).

‘But ye denied the Holy One, and the Juſt’ (ſaid the Apoſtle Peter to the Jews) ‘and deſired a murderer to be granted unto you. And killed THE PRINCE OF LIFE, whom God hath raiſed from the dead; whereof we are witneſſes: and HIS NAME [i. e. the Name of JESUS, as a proof that he hath ‘LIFE IN HIMSELF, (John v. 26.) and QUICKENETH WHOM HE WILL’] ‘through faith in HIS NAME hath made this man ſtrong, whom ye ſee and know, &c. Acts iii. 14—16. For as the Prophets of old wrought miracles in the Name of JEHOVAH, ſo the Apoſtles and Primitive Chriſtians wrought miracles in the Name of JESUS, to prove that he was the Son of Jehovah, and conſequently is truly God and Lord!

(118).

Which Honour (as I have before remarked) implies ſupreme Honour, and Worſhip, ſuch as would be groſs idolatry, if THE SON was not truly JEHOVAH; becauſe [337] the Law (which Chriſt came to fulfill *) declares expreſsly —‘Thou ſhalt fear JEHOVAH THY GOD; him ſhalt thou ſerve, and to him ſhalt thou cleave, &c. Deut. x. 20. And this Law Chriſt himſelf, in his quotation of it, has taught us to underſtand as an injunction to ſerve and fear JEHOVAH only, or excluſively of every other BEING— ‘for it it written’ (ſaid our Lord) ‘Thou ſhalt worſhip THE LORD THY GOD ( [...], for "JEHOVAH thy God") "and him ONLY ſhalt thou ſerve" (or worſhip) [...], (Matth. iv. 10.) whereas if the Son was not truly JEHOVAH, this alſo would be an irreconcilable contradiction to the command above-mentioned, that ‘all men ſhould honour the Son, even as ( [...]) they honour the Father!’

[336]
*
‘Think not that I am come to deſtroy THE LAW, or THE PROPHETS: I am not come to deſtroy, but TO FULFIL. For verily I ſay unto you, Till heaven and earth paſs, one jot or one tittle ſhall in no wiſe paſs from THE LAW, till all be fulfilled. Matth. v. 17, 18.
(119).

How dangerous, therefore, is the doctrine of ſome modern Clergymen, who have ſeceded from the Church of England, merely becauſe the Litany, and other Parts of our excellent Liturgy, expreſs Divine Honour to THE SON OF GOD! What mental blindneſs! not to perceive that we are bound to honour THE SON (not merely for his own ſake, but alſo) for the ſake of our HEAVENLY FATHER "which hath ſent him," that the FATHER, in return, may have mercy on us, for the ſake of his ONLY SON! For the Scriptures aſſure us, that we cannot honour the Father, if we do not honour the Son;— and the Jews of old were warned by the Pſalmiſt concerning the neceſſity of "Honouring the Son," leſt they ſhould periſh from the right way! [...] ‘Kiſs THE SON, leſt he be angry, and ye periſh (from) the way,’ (Pſal. ii. 12.) The literal ſenſe of this paſſage is fixed by the preceding context— ‘I will declare the decree—JEHOVAH hath ſaid unto me, Thou art MY SON; this day have I begotten thee, v. 7.

(120).

The Redeemed out of the twelve tribes of Iſrael, which are repreſented by the figures that anciently diſtinguiſhed the ſtandards of the four principal tribes in their encampments round the tabernacle. This opinion has been adopted by the great Sir Iſaac Newton—‘The people of Iſrael’ (ſays he) ‘in the wilderneſs encamped round about the tabernacle, and on the eaſt ſide were three tribes under the ſtandard of Judah, on the weſt were three tribes under the ſtandard of Ephraim, on the ſouth were three tribes, under the ſtandard of Reuben; and on the north were three tribes under the ſtandard of Dan, Numb. ii. And the ſtandard of JUDAH was a Lion, that of EPHRAIM an ox, that of REUBEN a man, and that of DAN an eagle, as the Jews affirm.’ (Compare this with Revel. iv. 7. *) ‘Whence were framed’ (ſays Sir Iſaac Newton) ‘the [340]Hieroglyphicks of Cherubims and Seraphims, to reprepreſent the people of Iſrael. A Cherubim had one body with four faces, the faces of a lion, an ox, a man, and an eagle, looking to the four winds of heaven, without turning about, as in Ezekiel's viſion, chap. i. And four Seraphims had the ſame four faces with four bodies, one face to every body. The four beaſts are therefore four Seraphims ſtanding in the four ſides of the peoples court; the firſt in the eaſtern ſide with the head of a lion, the ſecond in the weſtern ſide, &c. and all four ſignify together the twelve tribes of Iſrael, out of whom the hundred and forty four thouſand were ſealed. Apoc. vii. 4. Obſerv. on the Prophecies of Daniel and the Apoc. p. 259.

[339]
*
‘And the firſt beaſt (was) like A LION, and the ſecond beaſt like A CALF, and the third beaſt had a face as A MAN, and the fourth beaſt (or animal) was) like a FLYING EAGLE. Rev. iv. 7.
(121).
‘For as BY ONE MAN'S DISOBEDIENCE many were made ſinners, ſo BY THE OBEDIENCE OF ONE ſhall many be made righteous. Rom. v. 19.
(122).
‘Think not that I am come to deſtroy the Law, or the Prophets: I am not come to deſtroy, but to fulfill. Matth. v. 17.
(123).
‘And Jeſus anſwering, ſaid unto him (John the Baptiſt) Suffer (it to be ſo) now: for thus it becometh us TO FULFILL ALL RIGHTEOUSNESS. Then he ſuffered him. Matth. iii. 15.
(124).

That is—"The Holy TEMPLE in the Lord," (i. e. in Chriſt) "in whom" the Faithful ‘are BUILDED together for an habitation of GOD through THE SPIRIT. Epheſ. ii. 21, 22. See alſo p. 305—307.

(125).

‘The Lord (Jehovah) hath ſworn, and will not repent. Thou art A PRIEST FOR EVER after the order of MELCHIZEDEK, or "the righteous King." Pſa. cx. 4. Compare with Heb. v. 6—10. and alſo with Heb. vii. 1—11.

(126).
‘For this MELCHI-SEDEC, King of Salem, Prieſt of the moſt High God, who met Abraham returning from [343]the ſlaughter of the Kings, and bleſſed him, to whom alſo Abraham gave a tenth part of all; firſt, being by interpretation, KING OF RIGHTEOUSNESS, and after that alſo King of Salem, which is, King of Peace, &c. Heb. vii. 1, 2. [342]
(127).

‘The kings of the earth ſet themſelves, and the rulers take counſel together againſt the Lord, and againſt his Anointed. Pſal. ii. 2. ‘And when they heard that, they lifted up their voice to God with one accord, and ſaid, Lord, thou art God, which haſt made heaven and earth, and the ſea, and all that in them is; who by the mouth of thy ſervant David haſt ſaid, Why did the heathen rage, and the people imagine vain things? The Kings of the earth ſtood up, and the Rulers were gathered together againſt the Lord, and againſt his Chriſt. Acts iv. 24, 25, 26. ‘But unto the Son’ (he ſaith) ‘Thy throne, O God (is) for ever and ever: a Scepter of righteouſneſs (is) the Scepter of thy Kingdom. Thou haſt loved righteouſneſs, and hated iniquity: therefore God (even) thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladneſs above thy fellows. Heb. i. 8, 9. ‘The Lord ſaid unto my Lord, Sit thou at my right hand: until I make thine enemies thy footſtool. Pſal. cx. 1. ‘For he muſt reign [348]till he hath put all enemies under his feet. 1 Cor. xv. 25. ‘That the God of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, the Father of glory, may give unto you the Spirit of wiſdom, and revelation, in the knowledge of him,’ &c. ‘which he wrought in Chriſt, when he raiſed him from the dead, and ſet (him) at his own right hand in the heavenly (places). Eph. i. 17.20. ‘Hath in theſe laſt days ſpoken unto us by (his) Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom alſo he made the worlds. Heb. i. 2.

[347]
(128).
‘And the Spirit of the Lord ſhall reſt upon him, the Spirit of wiſdom and underſtanding, the Spirit of counſel and might, the Spirit of knowledge, and of the fear of the Lord. Iſai. xi. 2. ‘The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me, becauſe the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; he hath ſent me to bind up the broken hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the priſon to them that are bound. To proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the day of vengeance of our God; to comfort all that mourn. lxi. 1, 2. ‘The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, becauſe he hath anointed me to preach the Goſpel to the poor: he hath ſent me to heal the broken hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of ſight to the blind, to ſet at liberty them that are bruiſed. Luke iv. 18.
*
‘For who is God but Jehovah? Pſa. xviii. 31.
(129).

‘And again, when he bringeth in the firſt begotten into the world, he ſaith’ (ſays the Apoſtle to the Hebrews) ‘And let ALL THE ANGELS OF GOD WORSHIP HIM. Heb. i. 6. Compare with the Greek verſion of Pſalm xcvii. 7.

(130).

John xvi. 13. Upon this Auguſtine has remarked, that AUDIRE illi SCIRE eſt, SCIRE verò ESSE. Ab illo [336]à quo precedit, illi eſt ESSENTIA SCIENTIA et AUDIENTIA. Semper AUDIT Spiritus Sanctus quia ſemper ſcit. (Tract. 99). But the true ſenſe of this Hearing and Speaking of the Holy Ghoſt will be beſt underſtood by comparing the text with another paſſage of Scripture, wherein God's Revelation by his Spirit is further explained. St. Paul, ſpeaking of ‘the things which God hath prepared for them that love him,’ intimates, that—GOD hath REVEALED (them) unto us BY HIS SPIRIT: for the Spirit (ſays he) ſearcheth all things, yea, THE DEEP THINGS OF GOD. For what Man" (continues the Apoſtle) "knoweth the things of a Man, ſave THE SPIRIT OF MAN which is in him? Even ſo" ( [...], ſo alſo) "the things of GOD knoweth no Man but THE SPIRIT OF GOD. 1 Cor. ii. 10, 11. Thus by ‘comparing ſpiritual things with ſpiritual’ (agreeable to the Apoſtle's advice in the next verſe but one, ver. 13.) we learn how to underſtand what is ſaid of the Holy Ghoſt's Hearing what "he ſhall ſpeak:" for the manner of his knowing, or being acquainted with "the things of God," we find is plainly compared to the knowledge of the Soul in a Man, reſpecting the things of a Man; and ſurely a ſtronger declaration of ſupreme and infinite Knowledge could not have been made! He therefore that ſearcheth the deep things of God, ſpeaks not of himſelf, becauſe he ſpeaks "the things of God," and of courſe the things of Chriſt, becauſe "all things that the Father hath" (ſaid Chriſt) "are MINE: therefore ſaid I" (continues our Lord) ‘that he (i. e. the Spirit) ſhall take of MINE, and ſhall ſhew it unto you. John xvi. 15.

[355]
(131).

Our Lord ſaid to his diſciples—‘I will pray [357] THE FATHER, and HE ſhall GIVE you another COMFORTER, that he may abide with you for ever; (even) the SPIRIT OF TRUTH, &c. John xiv. 16, 17.‘But the Comforter (which is) the Holy Ghoſt, whom THE FATHER WILL SEND in my Name, he ſhall teach you all things, &c. Ch. xiv. 26.

[356]
(132).

‘It is expedient for you’ (ſaid our Lord to his diſciples) ‘that I go away: for if I go not away, THE COMFORTER will not come unto you; but if I depart, I WILL SEND HIM unto you. John xvi. 7. Compare this with ch. xv. 26.—‘When THE COMFORTER is come, whom I WILL SEND unto you from the Father, even THE SPIRIT OF TRUTH, which proceedeth’ ( [...], proceedeth out) ‘from the Father, he ſhall teſtify of me.’ This text affords an ample proof of the Divine Nature of the HOLY SPIRIT, and ſhews, that he is not like other Spirits, a created Spirit, but, on the contrary, ‘proceeded out from the Father,’ as Grotius remarks—‘Non creatus aliquis Spiritus, ſed qui de patris ipſius ſubſtantia procedit et ab ipſo emanat. [...], ut Athenagoras loquitur.’ The Divine Word, in like manner, proceeded out from the Father, as I have already remarked, ſee p. 261.

(133).

‘Of which ſalvation,’ (meaning "the ſalvation of ſouls" mentioned in the preceding verſe) ‘the Prophets have enquired and ſearched diligently, who propheſied of the Grace (that ſhould come) unto you: ſearching what or what manner of time THE SPIRIT OF CHRIST which was IN THEM did ſignify, when it [358]teſtified beforehand the ſufferings OF CHRIST, and the glory that ſhould follow 1 Pet. i. 10, 11. From hence it is manifeſt, that this Spirit of Chriſt is the ſame identical Spirit of God ( [...] THE SPIRIT OF JEHOVAH) which ſpake ‘beforehand the ſufferings of Chriſt by the Prophets’ in old time; ſo that ‘the Spirit of God’ is unqueſtionably the Spirit, alſo, of Chriſt, agreeably to what our Lord himſelf declared, ‘All things that THE FATHER hath are MINE, (ſee page 308.) and therefore the Almighty Operations of the Holy Spirit manifeſted the Glory of the Son as well as the Glory of the Father‘He’ (ſaid our Lord, ſpeaking of THE SPIRIT OF TRUTH) ‘ſhall glorify me: for he ſhall receive of MINE, and ſhall ſhew it unto you. All things that THE FATHER hath ARE MINE: therefore ſaid I, that he ſhall take of MINE, and ſhew (it) unto you. (John xvi. 15, 16.) Compare this with John xvii. 10.—‘And all mine are thine’ (ſaid Chriſt to his Heavenly Father) ‘and thine are mine; and I AM GLORIFIED IN THEM.

[357]
*

‘Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is LIBERTY! 2 Cor. iii. 17.‘Take not thy HOLY SPIRIT from me. Reſtore unto me the joy of thy ſalvation, and uphold me with thy FREE SPIRIT. Pſa. li. 11, 12.

*
See note in p. 322. and note (148) in p. 371.
(134).

The words here rendered "the Spirit of God," are [...], which are both Noun Subſtantives, and therefore ought not to be conſtrued — the Divine Spirit, as in the Greek verſion ( [...], &c.) but ‘the Spirit of God,’ as it is rendered in the Chaldee Paraphraſe or Targum [...], and alſo in the Syriac verſion [...] for in both theſe, the Article of the Genitive Caſe is added to the ſecond Subſtantive, to mark the ſenſe of the Hebrew in ſuch caſes, though that moſt ancient language has no Article to expreſs the Genitive Caſe.

(135).

Or SPIRIT—for the word here rendered Breath, is [...], i. e. the very ſame Hebrew Noun, by which the Spirit is moſt commonly expreſſed in Holy Scripture.

(136).

Attributed to "the Spirit of God."—Our Lord ſaid to the Jews—‘If I caſt out Devils BY THE SPIRIT OF GOD, then the Kingdom of GOD is come unto you. (Matth. xii. 28.)

(137).
‘If I do not the works of my Father, believe me not. John x. 37.
(138).
‘I have therefore whereof I may glory, THROUGH JESUS CHRIST, in thoſe things which pertain unto God. For I will not dare to ſpeak of any of thoſe things which CHRIST HATH NOT WROUGHT BY ME, to make the Gentiles obedient by word and deed, through MIGHTY SIGNS AND WONDERS, BY THE POWER OF THE SPIRIT OF GOD; ſo that from Jeruſalem, and round about unto Illyricum, I have fully preached the Goſpel of Chriſt. (Rom. xv. 17—19.)
(139).

"Et Virtus Altiſſimi, i. e. Spiritus Dei (qui Virtus Dei, Luc. xxiv. 49.) efficaciſſimus." Lucas Brugenſis, as quoted in Pole's Synopſis. And Grotius, on the 17th verſe of this chapter, ſays—‘Quoties [...] nominatur SPIRITU nominato, vis quaedam SPIRITUS ſolita major indicatur, ut infra 35.’ (meaning the 35th verſe, the text in queſtion) ‘Actor. x. 38. 1 Cor. ii. 4. 1 Theſſ. i. 5.’

(140).
Compare with John xiv. 16—26.
(141).

‘And killed the PRINCE (or Author) OF LIFE ( [...]) whom GOD hath raiſed from the dead; whereof we are witneſſes. (Acts iii. 15.) See alſo a note in p. 336.

(142).

(There is) therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Chriſt Jeſus, who walk not after the fleſh, but after THE SPIRIT. For the Law of THE SPIRIT OF LIFE in Chriſt Jeſus hath made me free from the Law of ſin and death. Rom. viii. 1, 2.

‘And after three days and an half, THE SPIRIT OF LIFE from God entered into them: and they ſtood upon their feet, &c. Rev. xi. 11.

(143).
‘And THE SPIRIT OF JEHOVAH ſhall reſt upon him (viz. upon the Branch from the Stem of Jeſſe), the Spirit of wiſdom and underſtanding, the Spirit of counſel and might, the Spirit of knowledge, and the fear of the Lord; &c. Iſai. xi. 2.
(144).
‘And declared to be THE SON OF GOD with POWER; according to THE SPIRIT OF HOLINESS, by the reſurrection from the dead. Rom. i. 4.
(145).
‘—For THE SPIRIT OF GLORY and of God reſteth upon you. 1 Pet. iv. 14.
(146).
‘Hear, O Iſrael, the Lord (or Jehovah) our God, is ONE JEHOVAH. Deut. vi. 4.
(147).

When GOD delivered the Law to his people Iſrael, he ſaid—‘I am JEHOVAH THY GOD, which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the houſe of bondage. Thou ſhalt have no other Gods before me. Exod. xx. 2.

(148).

[...], of the Deity, or Godhead. This is a ſcriptural expreſſion for the Nature of God; for we read in Col. ii. 9. that ‘in him (i. e. in Chriſt) dwelleth all the fulneſs of the Godhead’ ( [...], of the Deity, or Divine Nature) ‘bodily!’ Nearly the ſame word (but in the Nominative Caſe, viz. [...]) is alſo uſed in Rom. i. 20. Another expreſſion for the Divine [372]Nature, or Deity, we read in Acts xvii. 29. viz. [...]. That there is but One Divine Nature is a neceſſary doctrine, becauſe there is but One God; and though it is difficult for our finite underſtandings to comprehend how Three Divine Perſons are included in that One God, yet theſe ſcriptural expreſſions for the Divine Nature ( [...], and [...]) afford great relief to our conceptions of that neceſſary doctrine, for there is no difficulty in comprehending, that Three Divine Perſons may be united in One Divine Nature, [...], or [...]. And hence alſo it is a neceſſary doctrine, that the Son, (and not leſs the Spirit likewiſe) is ‘equal to the Father as touching the Godhead’ (though inferior and ſubordinate in ſome other reſpects) becauſe it would be abſurd to contend for the Unity of the Divine Nature, if the leaſt degree of Inequality reſpecting that Nature, or Exiſtence, be admitted! See pages 242—244.

(149).

‘For they drank of that ſpiritual Rock that followed them: and that Rock was Chriſt. 1 Cor. x. 4. And again in the 9th verſe— ‘Neither let us tempt Chriſt, as ſome of them alſo tempted, and were deſtroyed of ſerpents.’

*
See a note in p. 294. marked †.
(150).

"From the Holy One"‘That is’ (ſays Dr. Whitby) From JESUS CHRIST, emphatically ſo called Acts iii. 14. Apoc. iii. 7. But then that UNCTION (ſays he) is the HOLY SPIRIT, which he hath given to them that believe. For he being’ ‘ANOINTED WITH THE OIL OF GLADNESS ABOVE HIS FELLOWS, Pſa. xlv. 7. ‘ANOINTED BY GOD WITH THE HOLY GHOST, Acts x. 38. This Grace (ſays the Dr.) is given to Chriſtians, ‘ACCORDING TO THE MEASURE OF THE GIFT OF CHRIST, Eph. iv. 7. ‘And we all beholding, as in a glaſs, the glory of the Lord, are changed into the ſame likeneſs, as by the Spirit of the Lord, 2 Cor. iii. 18. Vol. 2. p. 759.

(151).

By the UNCTION here, and the ANOINTING, ver. 27. is meant the HOLY SPIRIT, whoſe Gifts and Graces are diffuſed throughout the whole Church, and to every living Member thereof. Rev. Francis Fox, M. A. See his New Teſt. with references, printed in 1722. p. 999.‘Thereby are ſignified the gifts of THE HOLY GHOST, beſtowed on Believers, whereby they are conſecrated to God, Pſa. xlv. 7. Heb. i. 9. (Aſſembly's Annotations). ‘In Novo Teſtamento ubi omnes ſunt Reges et Sacerdotes, per UNGUENTUM intelligitur QU [...]E VIS DEI GRATIA, ut diximus Hebr. i. 9. et Iac. v. 14. EXIMIè verò ILLA per quam SPIRITUS nobis in ſingulis circumſtantiis ſuggerit, et Chriſti praecepta et monita quae cuique tempori ſunt idonea. Joh. xiv. 26. Grotius. See alſo the opinion of Dr. Whitby in the preceding note. But the Scriptures themſelves teach us plainly, that the Inſpiration of the Holy Spirit is to be underſtood by the Unction or Anointing‘THE SPIRIT OF THE LORD JEHOVAH is upon me, becauſe JEHOVAH hath ANOINTED me, &c. Iſaiah lxi. 1. Compare with Acts x. 38.‘How God ANOINTED Jeſus of Nazareth with THE HOLY SPIRIT, and with Power. See alſo note in p. 381.

(152).

This Teaching of the Holy Ghoſt is alſo fully declared by our Lord's promiſe of that Heavenly Gift to his diſciples—But the Comforter (which is) THE HOLY GHOST’ (ſaith our Lord) whom the Father will ſend in my Name, HE SHALL TEACH YOU ALL THINGS, &c. John xiv. 26. And again, ‘When he, THE SPIRIT OF TRUTH is come, he will guide you INTO ALL TRUTH, &c. John xvi. 13.

(153).

‘But ye are not in the fleſh, but in the ſpirit, if ſo be that THE SPIRIT OF GOD dwell in you. Now if any man have not THE SPIRIT OF CHRIST, he is none of his. And if CHRIST (be) IN YOU (i. e. in you by his Spirit, mentioned in the preceding ſentence) ‘the body (is) dead, becauſe of ſin, but the Spirit (is) life, becauſe of righteouſneſs. But if THE SPIRIT OF HIM that raiſed up JESUS from the dead, DWELL IN YOU, he that raiſed up CHRIST from the dead ſhall alſo quicken your mortal mortal bodies BY HIS SPIRIT that DWELLETH in you. Rom. viii. 9—11. Here we find "the Spirit of God," and "the Spirit of Chriſt," diſtinctly mentioned in the ſame context, though the ſpiritual Effects of both are undoubtedly the ſame, becauſe both theſe titles belong to one and the ſame Holy Spirit, as St. Paul elſewhere declares—"For through him" (ſays the Apoſtle, ſpeaking of the reconciliation, or uniting of the Gentiles, and the commonwealth of Iſrael, through Chriſt) ‘we both’ (i. e. Jews and Gentiles) ‘have acceſs BY ONE SPIRIT unto the Father. Eph. ii. 18. This One Spirit, therefore, muſt neceſſarily be underſtood, not only when "the Spirit of God" is mentioned, but alſo whenever we read of "the Spirit of the Son *,"—‘the Spirit [384]of Jeſus ,’ or ‘the Spirit of Chriſt, (ſee note in p. 357); for as Chriſtians are builded together for AN HABITATION OF GOD THROUGH THE SPIRIT, (Eph. ii. 22.) ſo likewiſe it muſt be THROUGH THE SAME SPIRIT that they become ‘AN HABITATION OF CHRIST,’if Chriſt be in you, &c. becauſe the ſame text informs us, that—‘if any man have not the SPIRIT OF CHRIST, he is none of his.’

[383]
*
‘Becauſe ye are Sons, GOD hath ſent forth THE SPIRIT OF HIS SON into your hearts. Gal. iv. 6.
‘I know that this ſhall turn to my ſalvation, through your prayer, and the ſupply of THE SPIRIT OF JESUS CHRIST. Phil. i. 19.
(154).
Compare the preceding note in page 383, with the note in p. 385.—See alſo page 292.
(155).
‘What, know ye not that your BODY is THE TEMPLE OF THE HOLY GHOST, (which is) in you? which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? 1 Cor. vi. 19.
(156).

2 Cor. vi. 16.—‘And what agreement (ſays the Apoſtle Paul) hath THE TEMPLE OF GOD with idols? for ye are THE TEMPLE OF THE LIVING GOD: as God hath ſaid, I will dwell in them, and walk in (them) and will be their God, and they ſhall be my people.’ And this In-dwelling, or Inhabitation of God in the Faithful, is declared in Scripture to be "through the Spirit," which affords an ample proof, that the Spirit is truly GOD! In whom (ſays St. Paul to the Epheſians, ii. 22. ſpeaking of Jeſus Chriſt) ye alſo are builded together for AN HABITATION OF GOD THROUGH THE SPIRIT.’ Thus the true Chriſtian doth really become a TEMPLE OF GOD, "for where God dwells is a Temple," as Grotius remarks *; and GOD dwells is good men BY HIS HOLY SPIRIT. "Therefore (ſays he) are they THE TEMPLE OF GOD." [386]This Inhabitation, or In-dwelling of the HOLY SPIRIT in the Temple of GOD, is plainly declared by the Apoſtle Paul in another text—"Know ye not" (ſays he) that ye are THE TEMPLE OF GOD, and that THE SPIRIT OF GOD DWELLETH IN YOU? If any man defile THE TEMPLE OF GOD, him ſhall God deſtroy: for THE TEMPLE OF GOD is holy , which (Temple) ye are. 1 Cor. iii. 16, 17.

[385]
*
‘Templum eſt ubi DEUS habitat. In piis habitat Deus PER SPIRITUM SANCTUM. Sunt igitur TEMPLUM DEI. Grot. Annot. Tom. IV. p. 482.
"is holy,"—"being ſanctified by THE HOLY GHOST." Rom. xv. 16.

Compare this with Pſ. lxxxvi. 10.—‘Thou art God alone,’ that is, ‘Thou’ (JEHOVAH) ‘art God alone,’ for the whole Pſalm is a prayer addreſſed to JEHOVAH— "Bow down thine ear, O JEHOVAH," &c.—See alſo Iſaiah xxxvii. 16. and compare th [...]ſe texts with the note in p. 323. concerning thoſe perſons, whoſe title of "Gods," was merely nominal.

(157).

See ſome Obſervations on this paſſage in my Tract on ſeveral important Prophecies. 2d Edit. pages 222, 223, and 228—235.

158.
See note in p. 360.
(159).

"If we will." For, notwithſtanding all that has been ſaid and wrote concerning Predeſtination and Reprobation, yet it muſt ſurely be our own fault, a depravity in our own choice, or will, if we partake not of "the Tree of Life!"

‘No man’ (indeed) ‘can come to me’ (ſaid that Divine Perſon, who alone is THE WAY, and THE TRUTH, and THE LIFE," John xiv. 6.) ‘except the Father, which hath ſent me, DRAW him: and I’ (ſaid he) ‘will raiſe him up at the laſt day. (John vi. 44.) But though this Drawing depends on the Will of the Father, yet no juſt argument ariſes from thence againſt the free Will of MAN, becauſe we have ample aſſurance on the [393]part of the Almighty, that his Good Will to DRAW us will not be wanting, if we ſeek him as we ought, and do not reſiſt his Divine Grace in our hearts; of this Good Will his affectionate remonſtrances from time to time by his Prophets bear unqueſtionable teſtimony. —‘Why WILL ye die, O Houſe of Iſrael? For I HAVE NO PLEASURE in the death of him that dieth, ſaith the LORD JEHOVAH, wherefore turn yourſelves,’ ( [...] in Hiphil. cauſe ye to turn; i. e. the repentance muſt be by your own will and deed) "and live ye." (Ezek. xviii. 31, 32.) And again, GOD ſwears by himſelf, that we may have full aſſurance of his Will in our favour, if our own Will is not wanting!—‘Say unto them (as) I LIVE, ſaith the LORD JEHOVAH, I have NO PLEASURE in the death of the wicked; but that the wicked turn from his way, and live: turn ye, turn ye, from your evil ways: for why will ye die, O Houſe of Iſrael? Ezek. xxxiii. 11.

Theſe texts, indeed, are aſſurances of God's love to the Houſe of Iſrael; but in Chriſt, even the Gentiles are entitled to claim them, being now engrafted on the ſtock of Iſrael (ſee p. 296) and are thereby rendered ‘Abraham's ſeed, and heirs according to the promiſe. (Gal. iii. 29.) And under the New Covenant, alſo, God hath confirmed theſe aſſurances of favour on his part, if we are not wanting to ourſelves, promiſing us that we ſhall receive, if we will but aſk (ſee note in p. 395)—‘For THE LORD is not ſlack concerning his promiſe, as ſome [394]men count ſlackneſs; but is long-ſuffering to us ward, NOT WILLING THAT ANY SHOULD PERISH, BUT that ALL ſhould come to repentance. 2 Pet. iii. 9. From hence it follows, that, if any periſh, it is not by God's Will, (though he certainly foreknows their deſtruction) but by their own wilful Abuſe of the Knowledge of Good and Evil; for we are aſſured alſo by another Apoſtle, that GOD ‘will have ALL MEN to be ſaved, and to come unto the Knowledge of the Truth. (1 Tim. ii. 4.) The Word ALL’ (ſays the learned Mr. Francis Fox on this text) here ſtands for EVERY MAN; for ſo it is uſed ver. 1. where we are commanded to pray for ALL MEN. Hence (ſays he) we may argue, that if God WILLS the Salvation of ALL MEN, and would have ALL come to the acknowledgment of the Truth, then he affords ALL ſufficient MEANS and GRACE, in order to their obtaining Salvation; becauſe without this they cannot be ſaved. (See John vi. 44. quoted in the beginning of this note). ‘If any therefore periſh, it is not becauſe God DENIES them GRACE and HELP, but becauſe they are WANTING TO THEMSELVES, and WILL NOT BE PREVAILED WITH to USE the aſſiſtance he affords. Their deſtruction, therefore, is not FROM any peremptory DECREE of God's, but FROM THEMSELVES. New Teſtament with references, p. 867. note.

[392]
160.

‘And I ſay unto you’ (ſaid our Lord Jeſus) ASK, and it ſhall be GIVEN you: ſeek, and ye ſhall find: KNOCK, and it ſhall be OPENED unto you.’ (For our Lord had juſt before given a parable of a man's going to his friend's houſe even at midnight, and knocking at the door to borrow bread). ‘For every one, that ASKETH, RECEIVETH: and he that SEEKETH, FINDETH: and to him that KNOCKETH, it ſhall BE OPENED. If A SON ſhall aſk bread of any of you that is A FATHER, will he give him a ſtone? or if he aſk a fiſh, will he for a fiſh give him a ſerpent? or if he ſhall aſk an egg, will [396]he offer him a ſcorpion? IF YE THEN, BEING EVIL, know how to give good Gifts unto YOUR CHILDREN: how much more ſhall your HEAVENLY FATHER, give the HOLY SPIRIT to them that ASK him? (Luke xi. 9—13.) "And whatſoever ye ſhall ASK in MY NAME" (ſaid our Lord JESUS) "that will I DO" [an ample proof, as I before remarked, of his being truly GOD in Effect and Power, as well as in Name; and that he and the Father are ONE, as he himſelf not only ſaid, but proved by his Works; ſo that we muſt neceſſarily underſtand, as there is but ONE GOD, (Jehovah) that he is included with THE FATHER in the ONE Eternal Being JEHOVAH] ‘that THE FATHER may be glorifed in THE SON. If ye ſhall aſk any thing in MY NAME (our Lord JESUS again repeated and enforced his gracious promiſe) ‘I WILL DO (it).’ ‘If ye love me’ (ſaid he) ‘keep MY commandments,’ (and who hath a right to command, but GOD?—Our Lord, nevertheleſs, immediately afterwards declares the miniſterial Office, which he had condeſcended to undertake for our ſake, as Mediator between GOD and Man, himſelf being both!) And I (ſaid he) will PRAY THE FATHER, and he ſ [...]ll give you ANOTHER COMFORTER,’ (or ADVOCATE, ſee ABp. Sharp's Sermons, 5 vol. Diſc. 2d.) that he may abide with you for ever; even THE SPIRIT OF TRUTH,’ (here the Three Divine Perſons are diſtinctly mentioned together, in their ſeparate perſonal functions under the Chriſtian Diſpenſation) "whom" (i. e. the Spirit of [397]Truth) ‘the world cannot receive, becauſe it ſeeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him:’ (and of courſe all other true diſciples of Chriſt know him, as the promiſes are to all, and cannot fail) ‘for he dwelleth with you, and ſhall be IN YOU. John xiv. 13—17.) ‘Again, I ſay unto you’ (ſaid our Lord JESUS) ‘that if two of you ſhall agree on earth, as touching any thing that they ſhall aſk, it ſhall be done for them of MY FATHER, which is in heaven. For where two or three are gathered together IN MY NAME (i. e. in the Name of JESUS) ‘there AM I in the midſt of them. (Matt. xviii. 19, 20.)

Theſe, and many more ſuch, declarations of Chriſt, are the reiterated Promiſes (mentioned above) on which the reſtored Dignity and Privileges of Human Nature are firmly founded, and may be effectually ſecured, if the future building be raiſed thereupon with the plumb line of Integrity, and be afterwards maintained with Perſeverance to the end of life! "He is faithful that promiſed." (Heb. x. 23.) Wherefore, ‘be ſtrong, and of a good courage, fear not, nor be afraid: for THE LORD (Jehovah) THY GOD, he it is that doth go with thee, he will not fail thee, nor forſake thee. (Deut. xxxi. 6.)

[395]
(161).

‘When Chriſt (who is) our life, ſhall APPEAR, then ſhall ye alſo appear with him IN GLORY. Mortify therefore your members, &c. Col. iii. 4. ‘For our converſation is in heaven; from whence alſo we look for THE SAVIOUR, THE LORD JESUS CHRIST: who ſhall change our vile BODY, that it may be faſhioned LIKE UNTO [399]HIS GLORIOUS BODY, according to the working, whereby he is able even to ſubdue all things unto himſelf. (Ph. iii. 20, 21.) ‘Beloved, now are we the ſons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we ſhall be: but we know, that when he ſhall APPEAR, WE SHALL BE LIKE HIM: for we ſhall ſee him as he is. And every man that hath this hope in him, purifieth himſelf, even as he is pure. 1 John iii. 2, 3. ‘But ſome (man) will ſay, How are the dead raiſed up? and WITH WHAT BODY do they come? Thou fool, that which thou ſoweſt is not quickened, except it die: "And that which thou ſoweſt, thou ſoweſt not that BODY that ſhall be, but bare grain, it may chance of wheat, or of ſome other (grain), but God giveth it A BODY as it hath pleaſed him, AND TO EVERY SEED HIS OWN BODY. All fleſh is not the ſame fleſh, but (there is) one (kind of) fleſh of men, another fleſh of beaſts, another of fiſhes, (and) another of birds, &c.— So alſo (is) the reſurrection of the dead. It is ſown in corruption; it is raiſed in incorruption: it is ſown in diſhonour; IT IS RAISED IN GLORY: it is ſown in weakneſs; IT IS RAISED IN POWER: it is ſown a natural (or [...], animal) BODY, it is raiſed A SPIRITUAL BODY. There is a natural (or animal) body, and there is a ſpiritual body. And ſo it is written, The firſt man Adam was made a living ſoul; the laſt Adam (was made) a quickening Spirit, &c.—And as we have borne the image of the earthy, WE SHALL ALSO BEAR THE IMAGE OF THE HEAVENLY [i. e. of the Lord Jehovah from HEAVEN, mentioned in the 47th verſe, ſee alſo pages 181—285, 294—308.]. ‘Now this I ſay, [400]brethren, that FLESH AND BLOOD cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth CORRUPTION inherit INCORRUPTION *. Behold, I ſhew you a myſtery; we [401]ſhall not all ſleep, but we ſhall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the laſt trump: (for [402]the trumpet ſhall ſound *) and THE DEAD ſhall be [403]raiſed INCORRUPTIBLE, and we ſhall be CHANGED. That is, we living men, whoever we are, that ſhall be [404]found alive, and remaining in the body at that awful period, "ſhall be changed;" for the Apoſtle had before declared, [405]that "we ſhall not all ſleep" (that is, in death) but we "ſhall all be CHANGED," viz. both Dead and Living ſhall be changed from corruptible to incorruptible Beings, [406]though the manner of THE CHANGE will be different in theſe two different ſtates of mankind, the Dead will be RAISED incorruptible, but the Living ſhall be inſtantaneouſly rendered ſo, "in the twinkling of an eye." Thus the change will be made in the property or quality of our living bodies, and not in the identity of them. It will be an annihilation or diſſolution of corruptibility, and not of ſubſtance; for the ſubſtance, on the contrary, will be rendered indiſſoluble and eternal; even that ſubſtance which now is ſubject to ſo many fatal accidents, diſeaſes, and death) ‘For THIS CORRUPTIBLE muſt put on INCORRUPTION, and this mortal (muſt) put on IMMORTALITY. [So that it is, manifeſtly, "this" ſame mortal body, [407] "this" earthly tabernacle in which we now live, that ſhall hereafter "put on" immortality and incorruption—‘We that are in (this) tabernacle do groan’ (ſays the ſame Apoſtle in another place) ‘being burdened: not for that we would be UNCLOTHED, but CLOTHED UPON, that mortality might be ſwallowed up of life. 2 Cor. v. 4. and this is further explained in the former text, viz.] ‘So when THIS CORRUPTIBLE (ſays the Apoſtle) ſhall have PUT ON incorruption, and THIS MORTAL ſhall have PUT ON immortality, then ſhall be brought to paſs the ſaying that is written; Death is ſwallowed up in victory. O death, where is thy ſting? &c. 1 Cor. xv. 35—55.

[398]
*

By this latter part of the ſentence (i. e. neither doth corruption haberit incorruption) the Apoſtle explains what he meant by the ‘fleſh and blood’ which "cannot inherit," &c. "ita explicat" (as Grotius juſtly remarks) "quid intelligi voluerit per [...] et [...]." It is manifeſt from the whole context, that the Apoſtle, by fleſh and blood in this text, meant only corruptible and periſhable fleſh and blood; for it is not the ſubſtance or ſolidity of fleſh and blood, which cannot inherit the kingdom of heaven, but only the corruptibility, or diſſoluble and corrupt quality of it, as another learned commentator (Slater) has remarked—Non intelligit CORPORIS SUBSTANTIAM, ſic enim reſurget. Job xix. 26, 27. ſed qualitatem corruptam. Pol. Synop. Vol. V. page 539.

We have inconteſtable evidence, by the reſurrection and aſcenſion of our Lord, that the real human ſubſtances of "fleſh and bones" (of which his revived body conſiſted) can, and doth ‘inherit the kingdom of heaven.’—Our Lord was particularly careful to convince his diſciples of this truth after his reſurrection, ſaying—Behold my hands and my feet, THAT IT IS I MYSELF ( [...], thus inſiſting upon the identity of his own perſon) handle me, and ſee (thus urging his diſciples to receive undeniable conviction by all their ſenſes) ‘for A SPIRIT (ſays he) ‘hath not FLESH AND BONES, as ye ſee we have. And when he had thus ſpoken, he ſhewed them (his) hands and (his) feet. Luke xxiv. 39, 40. Now this was not to convince them merely, that the hands and feet, which he then ſhewed, were "fleſh and bones," but that they were alſo (to undeniable demonſtration) the ſame identical "fleſh and bones" that had been publickly nailed to the croſs; for our Lord ſhewed them likewiſe ‘his ſide, John xx. 20. undoubtedly that ſame wounded ſide which had been pierced with a lance; for it was manifeſtly on account of the wounds, which he had received in his fleſh, that he now pointed [401]out, as unqueſtionable evidences of his identical body, thoſe particular parts thereof (his hands, feet, and ſide) in which the principal wounds had been made, agreeable to the predictions of the Prophets (Pſ. xxii. 16. Zech. xii. 10. and xiii. 6, 7.) and at the ſame time, he ſubmitted himſelf to the moſt critical examination of thoſe ſelect perſons, whom he had choſen for witneſſes—‘It is I myſelf (ſays he) handle me and ſee,’ &c. That our Lord appealed to the evidence of real wounds in his fleſh, is further demonſtrated by the declaration of the Apoſtle Thomas, when he had heard the account of our Lord's appearance from the other diſciples: for Thomas anſwered them, ſaying—‘Except I ſhall ſee in his HANDS the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thruſt my hand into his SIDE, I will not believe.’ And accordingly, this palpable and unqueſtionable demonſtration was graciouſly allowed him, even in the preſence of the former witneſſes; for—‘After eight days, again the diſciples were within, and THOMAS with them: (then) came Jeſus, the doors being ſhut, AND STOOD IN THE MIDST, and ſaid, Peace (be) unto you. Then ſaith he to THOMAS, reach hither thy finger, and behold MY HANDS; and reach hither thy hand, and (thruſt) it into my ſide: and be not faithleſs, but believing. (John xx. 24—27.) And after our Lord had at ſeveral other times, (1 Cor. xv. 4—8.) viſited, inſtructed, and confirmed his diſciples concerning the truth and reality of his reſurrection, and other neceſſary doctrines, he at length aſcended from among them towards heaven, even while their whole attention was fixed upon him—"While they beheld" (ſays the text) ‘he was taken up; and a cloud received him out of their ſight. And while THEY LOOKED STEDFASTLY ( [...]) toward heaven, AS HE WENT UP, behold two men ſtood by them in white apparel; which alſo ſaid, Ye men of Galilee, why ſtand ye gazing up into heaven? THIS SAME [402] JESUS, which is taken up from you INTO HEAVEN, ſhall ſo come in like manner as ye have ſeen him go INTO HEAVEN. (Acts i. 9—11.) Thus we have inconteſtible evidence concerning the identical ſubſtance of our Lord's revived body, "Fleſh and Bones;" and therefore with certainty we know that the Human Body (conſiſting of ſolid and palpable ſubſtances of "Fleſh and Bones") is capable of inheriting the kingdom of heaven; and conſequently we muſt underſtand that the Fleſh and Blood mentioned by the Apoſtle, which ‘cannot inherit,’ &c. muſt neceſſarily mean corrupt and mortal Fleſh and Blood, before it has undergone the promiſed change to incorruption and immortality, as explained above; for our Lord's body (it is manifeſt, if all theſe circumſtances are conſidered) could not poſſibly have undergone any other change than that of being "RAISED INCORRUPTIBLE," whereas, before, it was corruptible (or liable to injuries) and mortal, or it could not have ſuffered and died: and in like manner all the reſt of the "dead ſhall be raiſed INCORRUPTIBLE;" as the reſurrection of Chriſt is the pledge of our hope, he being declared "the firſt fruits of them that ſlept." 1 Cor. xv. 20. I ſhall not apologize to my readers for the length of this note, becauſe the ſubject of it very materially concerns the Nature of Man; and all mankind are perſonally intereſted in the aſſurances we have, that even the Body (as well as the Soul) ſhall one day be raiſed to immortality and eternal duration; nevertheleſs, I confeſs, that I ſhould have neglected to treat upon this very material part of my ſubject (as I conceived that the doctrine was ſufficiently underſtood, and generally received among Chriſtians) had not a new pamphlet, on very different principles, been put into my hands, at the very time when I had proceeded in tranſcribing the above note for the preſs, even to the very ſentence where I have placed the mark of reference; ſo that I thought myſelf obliged to add theſe remarks upon the text, in order to guard againſt the plauſible inſinuations in the ſaid Tract.

[400]
*

"For the trumpets SHALL ſound," ( [...]) ſays the Apoſtle; but the Author of the New Pamphlet, mentioned in the preceding [403]note, boldly inſinuates, that it ſhall NOT ſound! And as this Author has thought proper to conceal his name, I hope I may cenſure his opinions with leſs reſerve, becauſe he cannot ſuſpect me of any perſonal diſlike to an unknown author; and muſt therefore conſider my ſeverity as levelled merely againſt his erroneous doctrines, and not againſt himſelf.

Do you take the LAST TRUMPET’ (ſays he, in page 13.) ‘to be ſome inſtrumental ſound?’ &c.—‘The word LAST, (ſays he again) ‘evidently implies a FIRST: now who is he that heard the inſtrumental ſound of the FIRST Trumpet?’ Thus, on the ſtrength of a mere ſophiſtical quibble, he ventures to found his oppoſition to the cleareſt evidence of ſcripture, that ‘the Trumpet SHALL SOUND, and the dead ſhall be raiſed,’—as if theſe great articles of the Chriſtian Faith, the Reſurrection of the Dead, and the awful ſummons to the Judgment Seat of Chriſt, could poſſibly be ſet aſide by ſuch ſuperficial reaſoning! For though we may not be able to anſwer his queſtion, viz. ‘Who is he that heard the inſtrumental ſound of the FIRST Trumpet?’ Yet any plain honeſt Chriſtian, who reads his Bible with a proper humble diſpoſition, can eaſily inform him, who they were (even a whole nation at once) that really and truly heard the actual ſound of a former heavenly trumpet. See the 19th chapter of Exodus; wherein the inſtrumental ſound is clearly expreſſed by two different technical Hebrew names of an inſtrument, well known among the Iſraelites, which ſeems to have been a kind of horn or cornet. The uſe of ſuch inſtruments is particularly recorded in Joſhua vi, 4, for ſeven of them were ſounded by the prieſts at the taking of Jericho. The ſound only of one inſtrument (bearing two different names) was heard at Mount Sinai, tho' it is deſcribed as being loud to a moſt tremendous degree, being a heavenly trumpet. And anſwerable to this the future heavenly trumpet, [404]foretold by St. Paul, is mentioned in the ſingular number, viz. ‘the trump of God. 1 Theſſ. iv. 16.—Now as the ſounding of the former trumpet was previouſly appointed and foretold, as the awful ſignal to apprize the Iſraelites of the Coming of Jehovah upon Mount Sinai, and to ſummon them up to the Mount (ſee Exodus xix. 11, and 13.) ſo the actual tremendous ſounding of that former trumpet (ſee verſes 16 and 19) is an inconteſtible earneſt or pledge to us (even upon the principles of this author's own argument) that we ought to expect an actual ſounding alſo of the laſt trumpet, becauſe it is as clearly appointed to be the awful ſignal of the future Coming and Appearance of the Meſſiah to judge the world, as the former trumpet was of the deſcent of Jehovah upon Mount Sinai, ſo that the ingenious hypotheſis of this Author about the ſoundleſs ſummons of the laſt trumpet falls at once to the ground!

There is ſuch ample evidence (God be thanked) of outward tranſactions throughout the whole account which Moſes has given of God's coming down upon Mount Sinai (or Horeb, which is only a different part of the ſame mountain) that the literal ſenſe of his relation cannot, without the moſt glaring perverſion, be enveloped and darkened by the deluſive miſt of figurative ſophiſtry! And the ſame, indeed, may be ſaid of what is revealed to us in the Scriptures concerning the future Coming and Appearance of the Meſſiah to judge the world; but this Author nevertheleſs (preſuming upon the ſuppoſed force of his inſidious quibble about the laſt trumpet) ventures openly to profeſs his diſbelief of the actual future judgment of the world by Chriſt; and boldly aſſerts, that ‘there will be no ſuch proceſs hereafter. The judgment ſeat’ (ſays he) ‘is in every man's heart; and it is there, and THERE ONLY, that man can, or EVER WILL, feel acquittance, or CONDEMNATION, &c. (Note in p. 25.) And [405]this unſcriptural doctrine he has attempted (in a preceding part of his book) to illuſtrate by an example drawn even from Scripture itſelf! ‘When Paul ſtood before Felix (ſays he in p. 20.) ‘Felix ſtood before the judgment ſeat of Chriſt; elſe what made him tremble? What but the ſecret condemnation he felt in his breaſt?’ But give me leave for a moment to treat this Author in his own evaſive ſtile, by anſwering queſtion with queſtions, though I by no means wiſh to avoid giving him a direct anſwer to his trembling ſyſtem! — Would not Felix have had much leſs cauſe to tremble, if (with the ſpirit of our modern Author) he had conceived that there would never be any other condemnation, than that which he felt within himſelf? And again—Did not Felix tremble whilſt (or as) the Apoſtle "reaſoned" ( [...], a genitive caſe taken abſolutely, as the grammarians ſay, i. e. to mark the preciſe interval of any action, or correſponding circumſtance, as that it happened during the very time that the Apoſtle reaſoned) "of righteouſneſs, temperance, and THE JUDGMENT TO COME (expreſsly [...], or the future judgment) ſo that the Apoſtle could not poſſibly mean the preſent internal condemnation, which at that very interval of time cauſed Felix to tremble? Acts xxiv. 25. But this author not only denies the future JUDGMENT OF CHRIST, but alſo, it ſeems, the future RESURRECTION OF THE DEAD! He feels" (ſpeaking in p. 23. of a man that has the witneſs within himſelf) "that he is RISEN WITH CHRIST; and ſo experiences with St. Paul, THE POWER OF HIS RESURRECTION: and being made A PARTAKER OF THE FIRST RESURRECTION, fleſh and blood then convinces him what it is, &c. Now, as he thus aſſerts, that he is "made a partaker of the firſt reſurrection," and that there will be "no proceſs hereafter," nor judgment of Chriſt, beſides that which (as he conceives) is in every man's heart, it neceſſarily follows, that [406](with reſpect to himſelf, and ſuch other "truly awakened ſuch") this Author muſt ſuppoſe the reſurrection to be already paſt! This is a leading principle, which, being once admitted, all the other doctrines, which this Author has laboured to inculcate, muſt neceſſarily follow as concomitant circumſtances: the peruſal of his book, therefore, enables us to form a very probable idea of the particular doctrines held by thoſe very ancient heretics, Hymeneus and Philetus; for tho' this author himſelf (a ſimilar ſpirit) conceives, that his doctrines are ‘not only uncommon, but n [...]w,’ &c. and accordingly (in his preface) apologizes for "the untrodden path," yet his path is very old, and ſo ſtrongly marked in antiquity, that the leading principle above-mentioned, on which almoſt all the reſt depends, was deſcribed more than 1700 years ago, even by St. Paul himſelf, who mentioned the promoters of it expreſsly by name, and warned us againſt the pernicious effects of their errors in the ſtrongeſt terms—‘Their word’ (ſays the Apoſtle) ‘will eat as doth a canker: of whom is HYMENEUS and PHILETUS; who concerning the truth have ERRED, ſaying, that the RESURRECTION IS PAST ALREADY; and overthrow the faith of ſome. 2 Tim. ii. 17, 18.

[402]
(162).

(The conditions of our reciprocal covenant with God.) ‘Let us but ſatisfy ourſelves that we perform the conditions which Chriſt hath required of mankind, in order to ſalvation (which conditions are all ſummed up in theſe two words, Faith and Repentance) and we may be as certainly aſſured that we belong to God, and are entitled to his favour, as if we ſaw our particular names recorded in a book, among them that are appointed to ſalvation. Away, therefore, with all fears and doubts concerning our eternal Predeſtination. Let us never be ſolicitous in enquiring, whether God hath decreed ſuch a particular number of perſons (in excluſion to the reſt of mankind) to eternal life; or, if he hath done ſo, whether we be in the number of them; but let us take care to ſecure our own duty.’ Secret things belong to the Lord our God; but the things that are revealed, to us, and to our children, that we may do all the works of his law; as we have it in Deuteronomy. ‘Let us take care to obey God's commandments: let us [409]live as well as we can, and if we do ſo, it is certain we cannot miſcarry; and if God hath made any ſuch Eternal Decrees concerning the lot of particular perſons, it is certain likewiſe that we are in the number of thoſe that are predeſtinated to eternal ſalvation, provided we continue in our faith and obedience. ABp. Sharp's Sermon—"Of the Fewneſs of thoſe who ſhall be ſaved." Vol. III. p. 111.

[408]
Distributed by the University of Oxford under a Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License